Id | Vlad | Saved | Scrape Time | Status | Scrape Result | Original Ad | Adarchiveid | Creative Links | Title | Body | Cta Type | Link Url | Pageid | Page Name | Page Profile Uri | Page Like Count | Collationcount | Collationid | Currency | Enddate | Entitytype | Fevinfo | Gatedtype | Hasuserreported | Hiddensafetydata | Hidedatastatus | Impressionstext | Impressionsindex | Isaaaeligible | Isactive | Isprofilepage | Cta Text | Pageinfo | Pageisdeleted | Pagename | Reachestimate | Reportcount | Ad Creative | Byline | Caption | Dynamic Versions | Effective Authorization Category | Display Format | Link Description | Link Url | Page Welcome Message | Creation Time | Page Profile Picture Url | Page Entity Type | Page Is Profile Page | Instagram Actor Name | Instagram Profile Pic Url | Instagram Url | Instagram Handle | Is Reshared | Version | Branded Content | Current Page Name | Disclaimer Label | Page Is Deleted | Root Reshared Post | Additional Info | Ec Certificates | Country Iso Code | Instagram Branded Content | Spend | Startdate | Statemediarunlabel | Actions |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2,539,823 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2540465}' |
Yes | 2024-11-26 18:53 | active | 1928 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | "Mr. Nichols, your wife is experiencing severe postpartum hemorrhage. Please, come and see her for the last time." The doctor anxiously pleaded with the person on the other end of the phone. But Juan Nichols's voice was filled with indifference. "She's still alive? Call me when she's dead." With that, he hung up the phone. All the light disappeared from the eyes of the woman lying on the bed. 'Juan, do you hate me so much? ' The machine emitted a flat, cold beep, indicating Debra's vital signs had disappeared. In Debra's lifetime, she loved Juan dearly. As the only daughter of the Frazier family, she should have enjoyed the best life. But to marry Juan, she sacrificed herself and her family. In the end, she died alone and tragically. Debra slowly closed her eyes. Given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes. ... "Madam, Mr. Nichols wants to take you to the auction. Which outfit would you like to wear?" Sophie asked. Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring his family along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' "Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." Sophieâs voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan Miles. Shelia liked white dresses, so she followed suit, just to earn a little favor from Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress she has never tried on before. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to wear cheap clothes for a man. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," Sophie said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." Sophie sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. ... In the evening, the auction venue was filled with celebrities, and Juan walked to the entrance with Shelia. Shelia, in a white dress, held Juan's arm timidly. "I've never been to such an event before. Maybe I should go back." "You'll get used to it. You'll be attending these events frequently in the future," Juan said. Shelia nodded. Juan was about to enter with Shelia when his assistant Joe spoke up. "Sir, won't we wait for Mrs. Nichols?" Juan frowned. "Didn't I ask you to tell her not to come today?" Joe glanced at Shelia, and she quickly said, "It's not Joe's fault. I told him not to inform Debra. With my status, I'm afraid of gossip, so I thought it would be better for Debra to accompany you in." Shelia lowered her head like a scared hare. Juan rubbed his temples. He didn't want Debra to show up at all. "Mr. Nichols," Shelia murmured, biting her lip. "It's alright." Juan patted Shelia's head and said to Joe, "Go intercept her and send her away." In the crowd, there were murmurs of surprise and praise. Joe looked over and was also shocked. "I'm afraid it's too late." | LEARN_MORE | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | thebvhwysgng.com | DCO | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464176595_1056316475935566_659174090726662733_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=S4JaU29KklgQ7kNvgEfHP7-&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AbRVzuxT0B58e5mvQFmAXp1&oh=00_AYD9u5AeRDokKdaiCpAx1m2HC6CkOhlc2-0uPVp-hoeaTA&oe=674C5541 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,540,814 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
Yes | 2024-11-26 18:57 | active | 1928 | 0 |
|
Continuar lendođđđ | Devido Ă s dificuldades da vida, ela tinha que trabalhar como acompanhante. Um dia, ela recebeu um pedido de um cliente misterioso, pedindo que ela fosse sua noiva temporĂĄria por uma semana. Considerando a alta remuneração, ela aceitou o pedido. Inesperadamente, isso mudou sua vida... ===== JĂĄ fazia alguns meses que eu entrei para a Red Angel, uma agĂȘncia de acompanhantes de luxo. Larguei o meu emprego de secretĂĄria pois com aquele salĂĄrio eu mal conseguia comprar alimentos. Eu nĂŁo conseguia nem mesmo pagar as contas acumuladas, isto sem falar na minha faculdade e no colĂ©gio interno de Gabriel. Eu queria muito ter condiçÔes de pagar tudo, de ter condiçÔes de pagar alguĂ©m para cuidar dele, para todas as noites eu poder estar com ele. Se a falta de nossos pais doĂa em mim, para ele o sofrimento era ainda maior. Eu nĂŁo poderia recusar este trabalho, estava cheia de dĂvidas e com o meu irmĂŁo pequeno para criar. ApĂłs a morte dos nossos pais o que nos restou foi muita tristeza, saudades e muitas contas para pagar. E quitar todas elas com o meu trabalho de secretĂĄria, era impossĂvel, eu estava ao ponto de desistir dos estudos. Uma amiga da faculdade me ajudou, me apresentou para a dona da agĂȘncia Red Angel, na qual ela trabalha. No inĂcio eu nĂŁo queria, estava fora dos meus princĂpios. Mas tudo caiu por terra, quando o conselho tutelar me ameaçou. E eu poderia perder a guarda de Gabriel, eu estava deixando-o sozinho para trabalhar. E estĂĄvamos passando necessidade. E foi assim comecei a trabalhar na Red Angel, nem sempre era fĂĄcil. Mas comecei a ganhar o suficiente. Consegui pagar a minha faculdade e o colĂ©gio interno de Gabriel, uma escola bem cara e conceituada. Eu nĂŁo estava extremamente feliz, mas estava conseguindo devagar alcançar os meus objetivos. Mas agora estou sofrendo as consequĂȘncias de uma suspensĂŁo por trĂȘs meses, por ter me envolvido com um dos funcionĂĄrios da Red Angel. Quebrando assim, uma das regras da Mary. O pior Ă© que eu nem sentia nada por aquele babaca, que fez um drama, dizendo para a Mary, que ele estava indo embora por minha culpa, sendo que ele estava indo para Nova Iorque trabalhar. O telefone tocou me tirando de meus pensamentos. -- AlĂŽ? -- OlĂĄ, Karen. Eu devia te ignorar por mais alguns meses. Mas digamos que a sorte sorriu para vocĂȘ. EntĂŁo, nĂŁo me decepcione. Mari me explicou que um poderoso empresĂĄrio estava oferecendo pagar muito por uma semana comigo. E seria em Portofino, na ItĂĄlia. O meu coração fez um salto. Isto poderia pagar meus Ășltimos meses de estudo. Me dando a oportunidade de deixar a Red Angel assim que eu conseguisse outro trabalho, no que vou me formar. O que me chamou a atenção, ele queria apenas desfilar comigo. Isso me deixou pensativa. Mas o fato de ganhar todo este dinheiro me fez aceitar. Mary me avisou que nos encontrarĂamos no dia seguinte para comprar tudo o necessĂĄrio para a viagem. -- Karen. Ele te escolheu entre tantas. EntĂŁo espero que nĂŁo me decepcione. -- Mary, eu vou dar o meu melhor para nĂŁo te decepcionar. -- Ele exigiu algo? -- Na verdade, ele dispensou o nosso contrato habitual da agĂȘncia, quer sigilo, obviamente. Ele vai pagar tudo, suas roupas, malas, viagem. Ele quer que vocĂȘ leia o contrato e se quiser incluir algo, poderĂĄ. Ele quer que eu envie para ele em seguida. Isto me deixou mais que apreensiva. Mas o dinheiro e a promessa de liberdade deste trabalho valeriam risco. -- Pensei. -- Por favor, me envie a cĂłpia dos seus documentos por e-mail. Preciso enviar para ele, para os trĂąmites da viagem. AtĂ© amanhĂŁ. -- Vou te enviar, atĂ© amanhĂŁ e obrigada pela oportunidade. -- NĂŁo agradeça a mim, por mais que eu te adore, Karen, regras sĂŁo regras, eu te deixaria em punição, mas ele escolheu vocĂȘ. -- Mesmo assim, obrigada. AtĂ© amanhĂŁ. Ela desligou o telefone, meu coração ainda estava acelerado. Eu nem mesmo sabia como ele era. Mas tentei nĂŁo pensar sobre, afinal no dia seguinte Mary me mostraria uma foto dele e falarĂamos mais sobre ele. Respirei fundo, precisava me acalmar. Eu fui para a cozinha, preparei um chĂĄ e liguei para Gabriel, para contar da viagem. Para ele e outras pessoas prĂłximas, eu falava que trabalhava como aeromoça em voos particulares de ricos excĂȘntricos. Peguei o celular e liguei para a escola de Gabriel. ApĂłs falar com a secretĂĄria, eles passaram a chamada para o quarto dele. -- Karen, como estou feliz que vocĂȘ ligou! -- Eu queria ouvir a sua voz. Estou com muitas saudades. -- Hoje eu venci o no campeonato de futebol e no judĂŽ eu estou classificado para as olimpĂadas da escola. Estou feliz, Karen. -- Uau! Meu campeĂŁo! ParabĂ©ns, estou orgulhosa de vocĂȘ. NĂłs nos veremos assim que eu voltar de viagem. -- Para onde vocĂȘ voarĂĄ desta vez? Meu coração apertou, mas ele era muito criança para entender o que eu fazia. E, de certa forma, desta vez eu realmente estava indo voar. -- Vou para Portofino, na ItĂĄlia. Mas assim que eu voltar, vou correndo te ver e vou trazer presentes. -- Vou ficar contente em te ver. Eu gosto dos presentes, mas gosto muito mais de vocĂȘ. Segurei as lĂĄgrimas. Eu queria muito poder ter condiçÔes de pagar alguĂ©m para tomar conta dele enquanto eu trabalhava. Mas antes eu precisava pagar todas as nossas contas acumuladas e arrumar outro trabalho. E assim ter condiçÔes de bancar todas as despesas da casa e dos estudos de Gabriel. Ele dependia de mim. Respirei fundo e tentei mostrar a ele que estava feliz. -- Eu te amo muito, garotinho lindo. Eu tambĂ©m fico muito feliz em te ver, em breve estaremos juntos. -- Eu vou esperar! Boa Viagem, irmĂŁzinha. Vou jogar com os meus amigos. Te amo. - Obrigada! Se divirta, querido. E lembre-se que eu te amo mais que tudo. Eu te ligarei em breve. Ele fez barulhos de b*ijos no telefone e desligou. Eu enxuguei as lĂĄgrimas em meu rosto e tentei restar otimista para o amanhĂŁ. Era isto, se no contrato, as exigĂȘncias do cliente fossem suportĂĄveis a minha partida para a ItĂĄlia jĂĄ seria amanhĂŁ, ao lado de um perfeito desconhecido. CapĂtulo 2 Noiva! No dia seguinte... O meu carro nĂŁo funcionou e tive que correr para a estação. Mary marcou comigo na frente de uma loja cara da avenida principal. Eu jĂĄ conseguia ver seus cabelos claros presos em um rabo de cavalo elegante e suas roupas de grife adornando o seu corpo perfeito. Ela se girou lentamente, sorrindo para mim. -- Bom dia, senhorita atrasada. -- Bom dia, me desculpe pelo atraso. Lamento ter feito vocĂȘ me esperar. Meu carro quebrou outra vez. -- Tudo bem, Karen. Consigo ver o quanto estĂĄ abatida e acredite, vai ficar tudo bem. Mas devo te alertar que o nosso cliente, o senhor Dante, nĂŁo suporta atrasos. -- Isto nĂŁo vai acontecer. Eu respondi, tentando buscar um pouco de ar para os meus pulmĂ”es. -- Vamos entrar, pois estamos atrasadas. O dia estĂĄ apenas começando. Entrei na loja com ela e por uma hora escolhemos vestidos, sapatos, variados acessĂłrios. Mary estava quase todo o tempo no telefone enviando fotos para ele de cada roupa que eu vestia. E ele respondia o que ele gostava ou nĂŁo. Quando saĂmos para a rua Mary, finalmente deixou o telefone. -- Eu ainda acho muito estranho tudo isso. Qual o problema deste homem, Mary? Ela sorriu gentilmente, mas nĂŁo respondeu. Ela entrou no spa que ficava a poucos metros da loja em que estĂĄvamos. ApĂłs sermos acomodadas em uma sala de estar, ela se virou para mim. -- Ele deixou claro no contrato, ele sĂł quer que sua presença ao lado dele, sempre bem-vestida e maquiada. -- Tudo bem, eu prefiro assim. Ela sorriu e abaixou a voz. --Um lugar maravilhoso... O telefone dela interrompeu sua frase, ela se afastou e eu entrei para a sala de massagem. E pelas horas seguintes, eu fui preparada, unhas, cabelos, maquiagem, roupas. O meu coração estava em angĂșstia, mas eu sabia que era tarde demais para desistir. Horas depois, estĂĄvamos na frente do grande espelho da recepção da Red Angel. Eu usava um vestido chique com um toque sensual na dose justa. Na bolsa, estava todos os meus pertences e o principal, o meu passaporte. Mary repassava as exigĂȘncias do contrato que eu tinha acabado de assinar. -- VocĂȘ tem apenas que sorrir e concordar com tudo o que ele disser quando estiverem em pĂșblico. Praticamente, vocĂȘ terĂĄ que fingir um relacionamento emotivo com ele. DormirĂĄ no mesmo quarto que ele, mas ele nĂŁo te tocarĂĄ. Mary tinha mandado que todas as roupas fossem preparadas nas malas caras que ela tinha comprado para mim. E quando o carro que ele enviou chegou na frente da Red Angel, o motorista as carregou no porta-malas. Me despedi de Mary e segui para o meu destino. Apesar de ter me dado um boa noite amigĂĄvel, o motorista restou em silĂȘncio todo o trajeto. No aeroporto, entramos na ĂĄrea vip de voos privados, um aviĂŁo estava pronto na pista. O motorista me conduziu atĂ© um comissĂĄrio que estava esperando na escada, ele me cumprimentou e me acompanhou atĂ© o meu assento no aviĂŁo, me oferecendo tudo o possĂvel para o meu conforto. Eu estava terminando de fazer uma mensagem para o meu irmĂŁo, quando escutei a sua voz pela primeira vez. -- Boa noite, Karen. Seja bem-vinda. Eu levantei o meu olhar para encontrar Dante Montallegro com seu corpo perfeito e seu olhar intenso buscando os meus. -- Boa noite, senhor Montallegro... -- Retire o Senhor, por favor, vocĂȘ deve me chamar de Dante, nada mais. --Disse enquanto dobrava lentamente a manga de sua camisa. Eu observei os seus movimentos, seus braços definidos eram evidentes sobre o tecido caro de sua camisa. -- Me desculpe, eu estou um pouco nervosa. -- Entendo suas dĂșvidas depois do contrato que enviei. EntĂŁo, estou disposto a discutir com vocĂȘ durante o voo. Vou começar te explicando o meu motivo por contratar sua agĂȘncia. Estamos indo para uma grande conferĂȘncia, onde entrarei em contato com alguns clientes importantes. Mas o fato de sua presença Ă© porque minha noiva me deixou. E ela estarĂĄ nessas reuniĂ”es. Ela terminou comigo e duas semanas depois, ficou noiva de outro. Eu sei que ela ainda me ama. Ela estĂĄ fazendo isso de pirraça. Preciso jogar do mesmo jeito que ela, para tirĂĄ-la da zona de conforto. E fazer ela ver, que eu sou o homem certo para ela! Ele disse tudo de forma tĂŁo natural que eu encontrei dificuldades para dizer que isto era mais louco do que eu poderia pensar. Mas, enfim, ele estava me pagando bem para ser sua namorada. -- Entendi Dante, eu serei sua namorada para passar ciĂșmes. -- Na verdade, noiva. VocĂȘ serĂĄ minha noiva. Ficamos noivos em uma romĂąntica viagem para a GrĂ©cia. -- Noiva?? Eu falei um pouco mais alto do que eu deveria, e ele seriamente me respondeu. -- Sim. Eu e Vivian terminamos faz dois meses e ela estava viajando para outra parte do mundo, e eu tambĂ©m. EntĂŁo a mentira que nĂłs dois contaremos serĂĄ plausĂvel. -- Tudo bem. -- Ătimo, eu preciso que vocĂȘ apenas concorde com tudo o que eu disser e saiba evitar responder perguntas, eu as responderei. -- Claro, vocĂȘ tem fotos da sua noiva? -- Apenas as do site. -- Bom saber que vocĂȘ escolheu sua atual noiva se baseando naquelas fotos. -- Na verdade, nĂŁo foi pelas fotos, foi por sua descrição no perfil. E depois conversando com a Mary, ela me disse que vocĂȘ estĂĄ na faculdade. E que, ao contrĂĄrio das outras que ali estĂŁo, vocĂȘ busca um futuro fora de tudo isto. -- Bom de certa forma, acho fofo o seu esforço para, de alguma forma reconquistar sua amada. Ele apenas sorriu, mas nĂŁo disse mais nada, e nas horas seguintes de voo ele nĂŁo tocou mais no assunto do contrato ou sua relação. Falamos de tudo um pouco e encontramos muitas afinidades e o voo foi tranquilo. Quando o aviĂŁo pousou, ele se virou para mim e puxou uma caixa de dentro de sua pequena mala. -- Precisamos contar bem esta mentira... Ele abre a caixa e duas alianças brilharam diante dos meus olhos. Ele pegou o solitĂĄrio e deslizou em meu dedo. Ele mesmo pegou a outra aliança e deslizou em seu dedo. -- Parece que estamos noivos, querido. Ele sorriu e me ajudou a levantar da poltrona. -- Aqui começa nossa histĂłria, querida. CapĂtulo 3 Dante Montallegro Ao entrar no carro que estava a nossa espera na pista, ele voltou a sua atenção para mim. -- Karen, vocĂȘ pode me dizer o seu nome real? -- Este Ă© o meu nome real. A Mary deve ter enviado todos os meus documentos para vocĂȘ, incluindo todos os exames... -- Sim, claro, ela enviou, mas foi tudo para a minha secretĂĄria. Os exames sĂŁo sempre enviados para os clientes? -- Isto faz parte da exigĂȘncia da Mary, provar para todos os clientes que nos contratam a longo prazo, que somos saudĂĄveis. -- Eu entendidos. O telefone dele tocou, eu tentei nĂŁo prestar atenção na sua conversa. Eu respirei fundo e me concentrei na paisagem de Portofino. Meu telefone começou a tocar insistentemente. E eu nĂŁo consegui desligar. Levantei o meu olhar para Dante e ele olhou meu celular com certo ar de reprovação. Enfim, consegui desligar a chamada. Ele seguiu falando por alguns segundos e depois desligou. Ele pegou uma grande caixa que estava entre nĂłs e me entregou. -- Isto Ă© para vocĂȘ. E seu telefone deve permanecer apenas no modo vibração. Atenda, apenas se for algo de urgĂȘncia. Espero que nĂŁo atenda os seus clientes enquanto estiver comigo. As minhas mĂŁos trĂȘmulas abriram a caixa, enquanto o amargo descia na minha garganta. O que estĂĄ acontecendo? Ele consegue me deixar sem jeito e extremamente irritada. Poucas horas juntos, e ele jĂĄ estava me deixando desconfortĂĄvel, mas do que qualquer outra pessoa jĂĄ foi capaz. --Pensei. Fiquei um tempo olhando o celular de Ășltima geração dentro da caixa. Provavelmente eu deveria devolver no final do contrato. Parecendo ler os meus pensamentos, ele falou. -- Considere um presente meu. Por vocĂȘ ter aceitado o meu contrato. -- Desculpe, Dante, eu nĂŁo posso aceitar. -- NĂŁo gosto de ser contrariado, Karen. AlĂ©m do mais, nĂŁo estamos quebrando nenhuma das regras por nĂłs estabelecidas. E vocĂȘ, como minha noiva, nĂŁo pode usar qualquer telefone barato na frente dos meus investidores e clientes. Eu respirei fundo novamente e tentei me acalmar. Este homem me enlouqueceria em uma semana ao seu lado. Parecia impossĂvel isto nĂŁo acontecer. -- Tudo bem, obrigada, Dante. Ele apenas sorriu, convencido. Quando eu terminei de transferir os meus dados para o telefone, o carro parou na frente do hotel "A Belmond." Antes que eu pudesse organizar as minhas coisas da bolsa para sair, ele jĂĄ tinha saĂdo e estava abrindo a porta para mim. A sua mĂŁo segurou a minha e me guiou porta adentro. Fomos recepcionados e nos levaram para a SuĂte Dolce Vita. Eu tentava prestar atenção em tudo a minha volta, no estilo antigo, mas luxuoso do hotel cinco estrelas. Quando finalmente estĂĄvamos sozinhos, eu me via sem graça, um pouco perdida. Eu observava a cama King size coberta os Lençóis brancos, eu jamais tinha dormido em algo do gĂȘnero. -- Gostou da nossa cama? A sua proximidade me fez dar um passo para trĂĄs e seu olhar se estreitou enquanto ele sorria e me observava. -- Eu...eu pensei que teria duas camas. A suĂte Ă© enorme, tem outros cĂŽmodos e nĂŁo tem outra cama. Ele se aproximou lentamente, mas desta vez nĂŁo me afastei e nem desviei o meu olhar do seu. -- Eu te disse que nĂŁo passaremos dos b*ijos e em pĂșblico... Claro. No contrato, ele tinha deixado claro que eu deveria ser carinhosa e aceitar seus carinhos publicamente. E eu jĂĄ temia por isto. Eu me lembrava de cada linha do contrato. Meu coração parecia descontrolado quando ele se aproximava ainda mais. -- Respira, Karen. Cretino provocador! -- Pensei comigo. Eu apertei as minhas unhas na palma da mĂŁo e tentei disfarçar. -- Bom, eu vou arrumar as minhas coisas no armĂĄrio, se vocĂȘ assim me permitir. -- Eu tenho uma proposta melhor. Vou chamar a recepção e eles enviarĂŁo alguĂ©m para organizar tudo. Basta deixarmos as malas do lado que preferimos do closet. E descemos para o restaurante do hotel. Quero muito falar com vocĂȘ e obviamente te exibir, querida noiva. -- Tudo bem, vocĂȘ Ă© quem manda. Os olhos deles se estreitam, e ele sorriu. -- Palavras perigosas estas. Mas enfim, tomamos um banho e saĂmos daqui trinta minutos, tudo bem? -- Tudo bem, perfeito para mim, eu vou separar o que preciso agora, enquanto vocĂȘ usa o banheiro. -- Perfeito. Karen, eu quero te dizer, beba e coma o que quiser a qualquer momento. Se nĂŁo encontrar no frigobar ou na pequena cozinha do quarto, ordene para que a recepção te satisfaça. NĂŁo quero que fique me esperando para pedir algo para vocĂȘ. Se sentir vontade de algo, apenas ordene. VocĂȘ Ă© a minha noiva, lembre-se disto. Quero vocĂȘ saciada e satisfeita. Entendido? Ele realmente parecia ter optado por seguir me provocando. Mas eu nĂŁo revidaria. -- Sim, obrigada. Ele sorriu e caminhou com a sua mala de mĂŁo para o grande banheiro. Quando ele fechou a porta, eu decidi sair para o terraço. CapĂtulo 4 A ex noiva A vista para o mar era extremamente magnĂfica. Eu tinha que ligar para o Gabriel, peguei meu celular e disquei o nĂșmero do colĂ©gio. Neste momento, agradeci por estar usando um chip Internacional. Aguardei ansiosa enquanto o telefone tocava. ApĂłs ser atendida, transferiram a chamada para o quarto do Gabriel. E logo a voz doce e familiar me respondeu. --Karen.... -- Oi, Gabriel, meu amor, que saudades. -- Karen, que bom que vocĂȘ ligou, eu sei que vocĂȘ estĂĄ viajando, mas estou com muita saudade. Eu senti o meu coração apertar, imaginando o quanto era difĂcil para um garoto de dez anos ficar longe da sua Ășnica famĂlia. Perdemos o papai em acidente quando o Gabriel tinha apenas quatro anos. E jĂĄ fazia dois anos que perdemos a mamĂŁe para uma doença fatal. Foi aĂ que eu assumi todas as responsabilidades. E, no inĂcio, consegui manter a casa e nossos estudos. Mas as contas foram aumentando, me deixando desesperada ao ponto de assumir a vida obscura que eu levava. Eu fiz poucos programas, mas desde o primeiro sempre desejei sair desta vida. Para o Gabriel eu dizia trabalhar como aeromoça de companhias particulares. E isto funcionava. Afinal eu tinha trabalhado com isto no passado. Ao menos o contrato com Dante, me permitiria sair da Red Angel e eu poderia ir visitĂĄ-lo com mais frequĂȘncia. E depois conseguir manter ele em casa comigo, pagando alguĂ©m para ajudar a cuidar dele. -- Sinto muito, querido, eu tambĂ©m estou morrendo de saudades, prometo que vou ligar mais vezes e logo estarei de volta. -- Eu estou indo muito bem, minhas notas sĂŁo boas. Eu quero muito te ver, Karen. Podemos fazer uma chamada de vĂdeo com o Skype qualquer dia desses? -- Vamos nos organizar. Sim, estou muito orgulhosa de vocĂȘ. Isto que estamos vivendo Ă© uma fase, se concentre nisto. Eu te amo muito, nunca se esqueça disto. -- Eu tambĂ©m te amo, Karen. Eu falei um pouco mais com o Gabriel. Minutos depois, eu desliguei o telefone e quando voltei para dentro, percebi que a porta estava entre aberta. Eu tinha certeza de que a tinha deixado aberta antes de ir para o terraço. Eu caminhei lentamente, a porta do quarto estava aberta. Dante estava enrolado na toalha, jogado na cama, mexendo em seu celular. E eu me peguei pensando se ele tinha ouvido toda a minha conversa. Ele levantou seu olhar e me disse. -- VocĂȘ tem vinte minutos. A sua voz era fria, e ele voltou novamente seu olhar para o celular. Eu tentei fingir que nĂŁo estava babando no seu corpo perfeito. E muito menos que estava desconfiada que ele tenha ouvido minha conversa com o Gabriel. -- Tudo bem, estarei pronta. Eu corri contra o tempo, agarrei a minha mala de mĂŁo com as coisas que eu tinha deixado separado. Fui para o banheiro, tomei banho, fiz maquiagem e sai de lĂĄ vestindo o roupĂŁo do hotel. Eu me vesti e me dei por satisfeita com o meu reflexo no espelho. -- Venha atĂ© aqui. Eu dei passos lentos, com meu coração acelerado, seus olhos estavam calmos, me olhando. Ele me analisava de cima abaixo. Ele nĂŁo disse uma palavra, ele foi atĂ© a sua mala e voltou se aproximando de mim. Percebi que ele tinha algo nas mĂŁos, mas nĂŁo tive tempo de identificar o que era, pois ele tirou a minha atenção falando comigo. -- Vire-se de costas. Eu queria discutir, rebater. Mas manter um contato visual com ele era ainda mais difĂcil. Obedeci, me virando e percebi que eu estava na frente do espelho, onde antes trocamos olhares. Ele se aproximou e seus dedos alisaram lentamente os meus cabelos, colocando-os de lado sobre o meu ombro. SĂł entĂŁo vi o colar delicado em suas mĂŁos deslizando para o meu pescoço. -- Vamos, estamos atrasados. -- Ele sussurrou. -- Eu achei que queria apenas conversar. NĂŁo pensei que teria um compromisso com hora marcada. -- Faremos isto apĂłs o jantar. Pois tĂȘm um grande cliente que se juntarĂĄ a nĂłs. Ele me ligou alguns minutos atrĂĄs. Eu senti um frio na barriga, fingir ser a noiva de um homem como ele nĂŁo seria algo fĂĄcil. Ele caminhou atĂ© a porta enquanto peguei a minha bolsa. Quando saĂmos para o corredor, ele posicionou a sua mĂŁo nas minhas costas e de maneira gentil. -- Tudo bem, Karen? -- Eu estou um pouco nervosa. Na verdade, nunca fiz algo assim antes. -- Fique calma, apenas seja carinhosa, fale o mĂnimo possĂvel. Nos conhecemos em uma das minhas viagens. Nos encontramos algumas vezes e foi amor Ă primeira vista. EntĂŁo, ficamos noivos em uma viagem para a GrĂ©cia. -- Tudo bem, vou me lembrar disto, fique tranquilo. -- Eu sei que vocĂȘ se sairĂĄ muito bem sendo minha noiva. -- Ele sorriu e piscou para mim. Enquanto caminhĂĄvamos para o restaurante, eu fiquei pensando em como esta semana seria. Eu teria que fingir ser a sua noiva, teria que receber e dar todo o carinho para ele. Meu coração estava acelerado, mas com certeza isto era porque o jogo agora era para valer. E quando chegamos Ă mesa, um homem elegante se levantou e sorriu, estendendo a mĂŁo para Dante e olhando para mim. -- Boa noite, senhor Dante. Peço desculpas por interromper a sua noite. -- Ele apertou a mĂŁo de Dante enquanto falava. -- Senhor Gilbert, esta Ă© a minha noiva, Karen. -- Prazer em conhecĂȘ-la, senhorita Karen. -- Ele apertou a minha mĂŁo e sorriu. -- Prazer, senhor Gilbert. -- Ă um homem de sorte, Dante, sua noiva Ă© lindĂssima. Ele disse para o Dante, enquanto se sentava. -- Eu sei disso, tive sorte em encontrĂĄ-la. Dante disse enquanto e afastava a cadeira para que eu me sentasse. O garçom se aproximou e, enquanto Gilbert fez seu pedido, Dante sussurrou para mim. -- VocĂȘ quer olhar o cardĂĄpio? VocĂȘ fala italiano? -- Eu falo um pouco, mas ficarei confortĂĄvel se vocĂȘ escolher para mim. Ele apenas sorriu e se virou para o garçom, expressando-se em um italiano perfeito. Ele escolheu risoto com funghi porcini e tagliata de carne. Quando o garçom se afastou, ele começou a falar com o seu cliente sobre negĂłcios. E eu apenas fiquei ali, olhando o ambiente Ă nossa volta e apreciando a vista para o mar. Mas depois de um tempo ali, percebi dois casais em uma mesa ao fundo. Uma das mulheres nĂŁo parava de nos encarar. Uma loira muito bem-vestida e maquiada. O meu instinto me alertou no mesmo momento que aquela mulher teria alguma relação com o Dante. Eu me aproximei de Dante, ele parou de falar com o seu cliente e se girou para me b*ijar o rosto. Enquanto eu sussurrei em seu ouvido. -- A sua ex Ă© loira? -- Sim, como vocĂȘ sabe? Eu pisquei para ele. Logo ele entendeu a situação. ApĂłs assinar o contrato com o cliente, ele pegou minha mĂŁo e caminhou em direção ao loiro. -- Aqui estĂĄ sua chance de se exibir! Dante apertou ligeiramente a minha cintura. E eu me movi automaticamente para mais perto dele, que sorriu satisfeito... ...... O que acontecerĂĄ a seguir? O nĂșmero de capĂtulos exibidos aqui Ă© limitado. Por favor, clique no botĂŁo abaixo para baixar nosso aplicativo e ler mais capĂtulos. (Ao abrir o aplicativo, vocĂȘ irĂĄ automaticamente para este livro.) &9& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.lera.mobi/6436409-fb_contact-pt01_2- | Loving reading | https://www.facebook.com/61567813351718/ | 425 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.lera.mobi | IMAGE | https://fbweb.lera.mobi/6436409-fb_contact-pt01_2-0906-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=241242718481731&jump=1&rawadid=120215745245680663 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/467332767_9698491563511189_5394793111793266733_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9hizXlhG8x4Q7kNvgEF_R8S&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ASJCCalyePjcnwoDHIzwnUr&oh=00_AYD9tlHlhF95XxA-LQ474FUp3H9Cs6Xz6wSpERFn4O1DBA&oe=674C368A | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Loving reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,540,155 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2539815}' |
Yes | 2024-11-26 18:54 | active | 1928 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "PleaseâŠ." I beg. "He was an AlphaâŠI⊠I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!" | LEARN_MORE | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783& | New world publications | https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/ | 3,762 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | wwwedb.com | DCO | https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463745664_1705482006939110_4845627328662362045_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=zxPj-mpClSIQ7kNvgGk94Xl&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ACYq5vP6pfotXCouVvZDj7E&oh=00_AYCOPFI7O6DxHMCyyn02ak91ZJ9p6SaZgGJF2XmUc6fZQQ&oe=674C38D1 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | New world publications | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,539,686 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2540465}' |
Yes | 2024-11-26 18:52 | active | 1928 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | In Debra's last life, she loved Juan so much, but everyone knew that the one he cherished was Shelia. After Debra was drained of her last bit of value by Juan, she tragically died on the operating table. Reborn in this life, Debra swears never to repeat the same mistakes, and she will make Juan regret what he has done! "Get the defibrillator! Increase the voltage!" "Doctor! The patient is experiencing massive bleeding, and the A-type blood from the blood bank was just urgently taken away." The intern nurse's hands were covered in blood, and she trembled. The operating room reeked of blood. She had never seen so much blood before. At that moment, a thought flashed through her mind. 'Who would suddenly take away A-type blood from the blood bank?' The woman lying on the bed was pale. Her lips were dry, and her eyes started to lose focus. "Juan..." "What?" "Juan Nichols..." The intern nurse made out the name murmured by Debra Frazier. Juan Nichols was the most influential businessman in Seamar City. The doctor was on the verge of collapse. He dialed the wrong number three times before finally getting it right. He quickly pleaded with the person on the other end of the phone, "Mr. Nichols, your wife is experiencing massive bleeding, but the blood from the blood bank has been taken away. Please, come and see her for the last time." But Juan's voice was filled with indifference. "She's still alive? Call me when she's dead." With that, he hung up the phone. All the light disappeared from Debra's eyes. 'Juan, do you hate me so much? Even at this point, you wouldn't come to see me.' The machine emitted a flat, cold beep, indicating the patient's vital signs had disappeared. Debra felt her soul leaving her body. Her withered, frail body collapsed weakly on the bed. Debra felt exhausted. At just twenty-seven, she died from postpartum hemorrhage in the hospital. In her lifetime, she loved Juan dearly. As the only daughter of the Frazier family, she should have enjoyed the best life. But to marry Juan, she sacrificed herself and her family. In the end, she met a tragic fate. Debra slowly closed her eyes. Given another chance, she would never make the same mistakes. ... "Madam, Mr. Nichols wants to take you to the auction. Which outfit would you like to wear?" Sophie asked. Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring his family along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' "Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." Sophieâs voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan Miles. Shelia liked white dresses, so she followed suit, just to earn a little favor from Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to wear cheap clothes for a man. It only lowered her status and self-esteem. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," Sophie said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." Sophie sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. With a cigarette dangling from his mouth, Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun." Marion made no comments. Randy clicked his tongue. "Juan's taste is just terrible, preferring a skinny woman to his beautiful woman. Don't you think?" Randy turned around, but Marion was nowhere to be seen. "Damn it!" he cursed, quickly catching up with Marion. Shelia, in a white dress, held Juan's arm timidly. "I've never been to such an event before. Maybe I should go back." "You'll get used to it. You'll be attending these events frequently in the future," Juan said. Shelia nodded. Juan was about to enter with Shelia when Joe spoke up. "Sir, won't we wait for Mrs. Nichols?" Juan frowned. "Didn't I ask you to tell her not to come today?" Joe glanced at Shelia, and she quickly said, "It's not Joe's fault. I told him not to inform Debra. With my status, I'm afraid of gossip, so I thought it would be better for Debra to accompany you in." Shelia lowered her head like a scared hare. Juan rubbed his temples. He didn't want Debra to show up at all. "Mr. Nichols," Shelia murmured, biting her lip. "It's alright." Juan patted Shelia's head and said to Joe, "Go intercept her and send her away." In the crowd, there were murmurs of surprise. Joe looked over and was also shocked. "I'm afraid it's too late." | LEARN_MORE | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | thebvhwysgng.com | DCO | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462304210_840096088240723_1509725369341521002_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=LX6Q5zUcUV8Q7kNvgE3hQEV&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AEcV5ZS4F6R1XOiQON1yRYR&oh=00_AYC8lpVMrwASX-Z5K39F9ZOF6ggvsnW-vLXgQezaFz5WOg&oe=674C3B09 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,540,358 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2540257}' |
Yes | 2024-11-26 18:55 | active | 1928 | 0 |
|
đ„đ„Click to read the next chapter for freeđ | Chapter 0001 "Where's the patient's husband? Why hasn't he come yet? If he doesn't sign soon, it'll be too late,â a doctor urged. "The patient's husband refuses to come. He said to let her fend for herself,â a nurse replied. "Fend for herself..." When Suzy Frost, battered and barely clinging to life on the operating table, heard those words, something inside her stirred. Summoning the last of her strength, she slowly raised her hand. "Give me my phone..." Seeing her condition, the nurse quickly handed her the phone. Enduring excruciating pain, Suzy redialed the number that was almost etched into her brain. Just as the call was about to disconnect automatically, it finally went through. "I already told you that her life or death is none of my business!" the man on the other end spoke, his voice full of displeasure and impatience. "Dylan..." With every word Suzy spoke, a searing pain shot through her body, "After you took Anne away, the kidnappers detonated the bomb, and I was hurt, badly..." "Heh..." Before she could finish, the man on the other end let out a cold, dismissive chuckle. "Suzy, your acting is really improving. That weak little voice almost sounds convincing." "...I'm not lying to you, I really am hurt." "Is that so?" His tone grew even more scornful. "Then I wish you a speedy journey to death!" "Dylan..." "Beep beep beep..." Undeterred, Suzy tried calling again. "Sorry, the number you have dialed is unavailable.â The doctor, no longer able to stand by in silence, spoke gently, "Miss Frost, your condition is very serious. If you have any other family members present, they're also authorized to sign on your behalf.â What other family did she have? In this world, he was the only one who could sign the consent form. No matter how much it hurt, Suzy fought back the tears that streamed down her pale cheeks and asked the doctor with a faint smile, "Can I sign for myself?" "...Yes!" With her last ounce of strength, Suzy signed the consent form for the surgery. The operation lasted four hours and was finally over, but her condition worsened two hours post-surgery, and Suzy was moved to the ICU. For 24 hours, Suzy lay in a coma, unable to open her eyes, but her mind was alert, and she could hear the nurses discussing as they changed her bandages. "Even if the marriage is struggling, a husband can't just ignore his seriously injured wife! You wouldn't believe itâI called him several more times, but it just kept going to voicemail. Doesn't he care even a little?" lamented the nurse. "Here's some juicy gossip for youâthe CEO of Wright Corporation, Dylan Wright, who's rumored to be disinterested in women and hasn't married even at thirty, actually has a girlfriend, and she's hospitalized right here in our hospital. Heâs taking care of her around the clock in the VVIP ward on the top floor." "Itâs strange how different men can beâone boyfriend is incredibly devoted, and another is worse than an animal!" Little did she know, Dylan was so close, merely an inquiry away from knowing that Suzy hadn't lied to him. Yet, he refused to waste a moment on her, simply because... she wasn't worth it! Her eyes, tightly shut, suddenly flew open, startling the nurse who was wiping her face. "You're awake!" Once awake, Suzy was immediately given a thorough check-up and, finding no serious injuries, was moved to a regular room. That night, deep in the silence, despite still being confined to her bed, Suzy removed her oxygen mask and dragged her injured left leg, wounded in the explosion, to the top floor. Outside the hospital room, through the glass, Suzy watched as Dylan tenderly fed Anne Wheeler fruits by her bedside. Her fists tightened, but the anguish in her chest, like a swarm of needles pricking at her heart, didnât ease in the slightest. Three days ago, Suzy and Anne had been kidnapped together. Knowing how important Anne was to him, and despite their rivalry, Suzy had fiercely protected her. For two days and nights, Suzy was tortured by the kidnappers, bearing injuries all over her body, while Anne only suffered minor superficial wounds. Finally, Dylan came... "I choose to save Anne. As for Suzy, do as you please..." He was not only unconcerned about Suzy but even suspected that the kidnapping was a drama she had orchestrated herself. He had never trusted her! The intimate scene in the hospital room turned Suzy's eyes, once filled with love, utterly cold. "It's time to end this!" The moment Suzy turned to leave, Dylan felt something stir and whirled around, just as Anne let out a pained cry. Dylan quickly asked, "What's wrong?" Anne glanced at the door and then gave Dylan a weak smile. "I accidentally pulled at my wound." "Do you need a doctor?" "I'm not that frail," Anne replied teasingly. "But Mr. Dylan, you should head back. You've been with me day and night; Suzy must be upset again..." She paused, "Mr. Dylan, honestly, Suzy isn't wrong. No matter what our relationship was in the past, you are now her husband. No woman could tolerate her husband being so kind to another woman, so whatever she does is understandable. Don't be angry with her, otherwise, Madam Grace might hear of it..." Dylan cut her off, "It's getting late, you should sleep." "Mr. Dylan..." "Listen to me!" "Alright then." As Anne closed her eyes, Dylan glanced once more towards the door. Was it really... He remembered the weak voice on the phone that day. His lips tightened, and he stood up. Just as he moved, Anne grabbed his hand. "Mr. Dylan, my wound still hurts a bit. Could you blow on it for me?" A flicker of hesitation crossed his eyes before Dylan finally replied in a deep voice, "Alright." ⊠Suzy didn't return to her room but left the hospital directly. A taxi took her back to the villa where she had lived with Dylan for three years. As she walked inside from the front gate, memories of the past three years with Dylan flooded back like a tidal wave. It had been a blend of sour, bitter, and spicy moments in their life together, but sweetness was conspicuously absent. Dylan had always believed that Suzy married him as part of a calculated scheme. In truth, he wasn't entirely wrong; Suzy had indeed manipulated events to marry him, but her motives were never what he assumedâshe wasn't after his wealth or status; she was after the man himself. She had hoped that time would prove her true intentions, but three years had only intensified his disdain for her. She could never forget his cruel words, "Then I wish you a speedy journey to death!" "Dylan, you might not realize it, but I've actually been living in desperation all along. These past three years, I tried to climb out, to be normal, to be by your side, but you clearly didn't care. Since that's the case, I'll grant your wish." Taking what she needed and discarding what she didn't, Suzy left behind only the signed divorce papers and the keys to the villa. She walked away without a trace of longing, leaving nothing behind. Chapter 0002 The next morning, after spending yet another night at the hospital because Anne's pain had kept her from letting him leave, Dylan was finally on his way to the office. As they approached an intersection, he suddenly instructed the driver, "Take me to Bayview Heights." He had been wearing the same clothes for two days and needed a change. Otherwise, he wasnât too keen on returning to that place. Upon arriving at the villa, instead of the warm welcome he might have expected, he was met with an eerie silence and a chilling sight on the living room tableâa divorce agreement! Dylanâs gaze lingered on the signed divorce papers and the keys resting on top. With an unreadable expression, he paused for a moment before turning and heading upstairs. This was his first time entering Suzy's room. They usually lived separate lives, like oil and water, never mixing. The room was as clean and orderly as he expected. Over the past three years, she had personally taken care of his every need. It was hard to deny that in some ways, she had been a competent wife... Realizing his thoughts, Dylanâs brows furrowed, and he stepped forward to open her wardrobe. Clothes and jewelry, everything related to the Wright family were still there. Just as she had written in the divorce papers, she had left without taking anything, leaving with nothing but the clothes on her back. So, her cries of impending death that day, were they all just an act? He sneered. âSuzy, Iâm curious to see what game youâre playing this time.â His phone rang. Pulling it from his pocket and seeing the caller ID, a trace of disappointment flashed in his eyesâa feeling he might not have even noticed himself. âWhat is it?â On the other end, his assistant sounded particularly anxious, âSir, Miss Wheeler has had an accident!â His brow tightened immediately. âIâm on my way!â At the hospital, although bodyguards were posted at the entrance and surveillance revealed no suspicious individuals, Anne had somehow been poisoned and was in critical condition. Anne's primary doctor speculated, âMr. Wright, itâs highly likely that Miss Wheeler was poisoned before she even arrived at the hospitalâŠâ Anne cut off the doctor before he could finish, "Mr. Dylan, please don't blame Suzy. She was just trying to protect her marriage! If I had listened to her and left you as she suggested, none of this would have happened. So, this is all my own fault..." "At a time like this, you should be worried about yourself, not that ruthless woman," Dylan replied sharply. His eyes hardened as he pulled out his phone to call Suzy. "I'm sorry, the number you have dialed is unavailable..." The fury in his eyes could have swallowed someone whole. He coldly ordered his assistant, who was standing by, "Search the entire city for Suzy!" Meanwhile, at Hillside Villa. "Ah-choo..." As soon as Suzy entered, she sneezed, causing Allen Wheeler, who followed her in, to become instantly anxious. "Boss, did you catch a cold?" Sniffling slightly, Suzy sneezed again. "It's nothing." "You've sneezed twice; you definitely have a cold!" Allen set down Suzy's luggage and hurried to the kitchen. "I need to make you some ginger tea right away." Watching Allenâs worried and hurried back, Suzy thought of Dylanâs cold words, "I already told you that her life or death is none of my business!" People who cared about her would worry over something as small as a sneeze. Those who didnât wouldnât have flinched even if they saw her hangingâtheyâd think she was just swinging. Three years ago, she had done everything to marry Dylan, to repay a perceived debt, she had toned down her personality, and humbled herself to the dust, working tirelessly. Thinking back, she realized she must have been out of her mind. Even if he had saved her three years ago, it was her first time, and he really wasnât at a loss. The notion that she owed him anything was utterly absurd. Pushing down the pain in her heart, Suzy stopped Allen at the kitchen door. "Forget the ginger tea. However, the Goodwin family in North Avenue could use your help as a facilitator." "The Goodwin family?" Suzyâs eyes narrowed slightly. "The murderer who murdered my parents, and my own attacker three years ago, might both be connected to the Goodwin family." Upon hearing this, Allenâs eyebrows furrowed deeply. "The Goodwins are influential in politics, and it seems the player behind the scenes is bigger than we imagined. Martin Goodwin, the head of the Goodwin family, has been ill lately, searching for a renowned doctor. Iâll pass on the news that you are the miracle doctor to them soon." Ten minutes later, Allen told Suzy, "Boss, the Goodwin family needs you urgently; they want you to come as soon as possible, but your injuries..." In fact, the moment Allen saw Suzy, he wanted to ask about her injuries and where she had been these past three years. Since she was alive, why hadnât she contacted them? But she never mentioned it, and knowing her temperament, he didnât dare pry. Suzy knew Allen was worried about her, but she didnât want to bring up anything related to Dylan with anyone. It was all over, and she would never contact him in the future; there was simply no need to let them know. Yet, saying nothing would certainly not ease his concerns. After a moment, she explained to Allen, "I took care of a dog for three years, but it never grew tame; it bit me instead." Allenâs anger flared immediately. "Where is that beast? I'll knock his teeth out." No one could harm his boss and get away with it! "Heâs dead!" Dead in her heart. "Tell the Goodwin family that Iâll be there two days from now, four in the afternoon!" Two days passed in a blink. At Wright Corporation, in the CEO's office. Dylan looked up as his assistant, Desmond Hill, entered. "Didnât find her?" âThere isnât a doctor who knows how to treat the poisoning,â Desmond said hesitantly, then added, âAs for Mrs. Wright, sheâs an orphan with no family. Everything sheâs done over the past three years has been connected to you, and nothing suspicious has come up⊠so we havenât been able to locate her either.â "It had been two days..." Was she intentionally hiding, or could she have... Realizing he was actually worried about her, Dylan's brows knitted together. "Intensify the search!" "Yes!" Standing by the floor-to-ceiling windows, Dylan gazed into the distance, his eyes flickering with a complexity even he hadnât noticed. "Suzy, you better pray you can hide forever.â "Sir..." Desmond, who had left just a minute earlier, hurried back in without even knocking, breathless with urgency. "Look at this!" Dylan, thinking there might be news of Suzy, took the phone and saw... "Red Falcon?" "A miracle doctor in the alternative medicine world!" Desmond exclaimed, excitedly. "Sheâs renowned for curing all kinds of poisons and diseases. People call her 'The Healer of Legends,' known for treating even the most severe injuries. She disappeared three years ago, and everyone thought she was gone for good, but now sheâs reappeared. âI've just received reliable information that today at four in the afternoon, she'll be visiting the Goodwin family in North Avenue to treat Mr. Martin. Sir, perhaps Miss Wheeler could try her treatment?" "The Goodwin family at North Avenue.." The fact that the Goodwins had called upon her was proof enough of her skill. "Go invite her!" After a pause, Dylan stopped Desmond at the door. "I'll go myself." Chapter 0003 North Avenue was an hour and a half drive from South Avenue. Suzy arrived at the Goodwin familyâs estate as promised in disguise. Using the pretense of treating an illness, she took the opportunity to hypnotize Martin. Unfortunately, she didnât manage to extract any useful information. As she left, deep in thought, a sudden pain shot through her forehead as she bumped into someone... âSorryâŠâ The apology got stuck in her throat the moment she recognized the face. Dylan? What was he doing here? It was truly a case of enemies crossing paths in the most unexpected of places! In less than two seconds, Suzy tore her gaze away and walked off, her expression completely indifferent. Dylan stood there, confused. She was about to apologize to him, so why did her attitude change the moment she saw him? Especially how she suddenly looked at himâit was as if they were mortal enemies. Dylan turned, watching the direction she went, his eyes narrowing. That figure looked just like Suzy⊠âMr. Wright, weâre so honored by your presence. Iâm sorry for not greeting you properlyâŠâ The voice of the Goodwin familyâs butler snapped Dylan out of his thoughts. By the time he glanced back, the woman had disappeared. Following the butler to see Martin, Dylan found the old man looking healthy, his complexion rosy, as if fully recovered from his illness. Dylan wasted no time and stated his reason for coming. But the reply was unexpected: the miracle doctor had just left, barely moments ago. Dylan was speechless. The woman he had run into earlier, the one with freckles all over her faceâwas she the miracle doctor? Knowing it was already too late to chase after her, Dylan quickly bid farewell to Martin. To his surprise, the woman hadnât left yet. Seeing her car just start to pull away, Dylan hurried over, âWait a secâ" But his words were drowned out by the roar of the engine. Now he was almost certainâthis woman had something against him. He quickly got into his car and chased after her. As soon as Suzy saw the black luxurious car speeding after her in the rearview mirror, her brow furrowed. Did he recognize her? She wasnât bragging, but her disguise was so flawless that not even her parents, if they were alive, would be able to recognize her. And Dylan? After three years of marriage, he had barely ever looked at her properly. So why was he chasing her so relentlessly? Just because she hadnât apologized earlier? With a cold smirk tugging at her lips, Suzy floored the gas pedal. "You owe me a lot more than I owe you!" The red car shot forward like a bolt of lightning. "Interesting." Dylanâs eyes narrowed as he accelerated. The red car and the black one sped through the winding mountain roads, like two fierce predators locked in a relentless chase. At first, Dylan was confident in his driving skillsâhe was a man, after all. How could he not catch up to a woman? But in the final stretch, the woman suddenly did a sharp U-turn and drove straight toward him. He quickly jerked the steering wheel to the right, barely avoiding a collision. However, the speed was too fast, and his car skidded into the mountainside. Though he wasnât hurt, his car stalled out. Through the windshield, his eyes met hers. She flashed him a playful smile, then gave him a thumbs-down, taunting him with a level of arrogance that sent his blood boiling. Moments later, she reversed her car with impressive speed, leaving him in the dust. "Red FalconâŠ" She wasnât just a miracle doctor; she was also an ace racer. Although she wasnât good-looking, her talents were undeniable. But why did she harbor such animosity toward him? Back at the office, the first thing Dylan did was instruct Desmond, "Dig into everything you can find on Red Falconâleave no detail out." He had to find out what heâd done to make her so mad at him. Half an hour later, Desmond returned with a defeated expression. "Sir, all the information on Red Falcon is locked behind a heavily encrypted firewall. Weâve switched through several tech experts, but none of them have been able to break in." "...Send me the link." ⊠"Boss, someoneâs digging into your files!" Allen handed his laptop to Suzy, who was lounging on the couch watching a show. "It started about half an hour ago. Theyâve cycled through a few people, and the latest one is pretty skilled. Iâm having a hard time keeping them at bay." "Is that so?" Suzy's eyes narrowed, and she sat up. "Let me handle this." Her fingers flew across the keyboard, lines of code flashing rapidly on the screen. Within minutes, she closed the laptop and tossed it back onto the couch, stretching lazily. "Letâs go grab something to eat." Meanwhile, back at his desk, Dylan stared at the screen in disbelief as the code on his computer spelled out one wordâ LOSER! He nearly smashed the computer in frustration. Watching the taunting word flash on the screen and feeling the stormy tension building around Dylan, Desmond didnât dare breathe too loudly. Their bossâ hacking skills were top-tier, not just in South Avenue but globally, so how could this happen? Noticing Dylanâs darkening expression, Desmond hesitated for a moment before offering a timid suggestion. "Sir, they probably donât know itâs you, so Iâm sure they didnât mean it personally..." "Get out!" "Yes, sir!" "Wait." Dylan stopped Desmond as he was about to leave. "Use the contact information the Goodwins provided. Offer her ten million for the treatment." The main goal was to get her to cure Anneâs poisoningâeverything else was secondary. A shadow flickered in Dylanâs eyes as he quickly formulated his next move. ⊠Just as the food was being placed on the table, Allenâs phone rang. It was from an unfamiliar number. He glanced across the table at Suzy, who nodded, signaling him to answer. He pressed the speakerphone button as he picked up. "Is this the miracle doctor, Red Falcon?" It was Desmond! Suzyâs hand froze mid-motion as she was about to pick up her fork. Was Dylan really that determined to get an apology from her? Naturally, Dylan, who had never tasted defeat, couldnât swallow his pride after being repeatedly taunted by her. Not wanting to get further entangled with him, Suzy motioned for Allen to hang up. "Iâm sorry, youâve got the wrong person." Just as Allen was about to end the call, Desmond quickly interjected, "Wait, please! I have a patient who desperately needs the miracle doctorâs help. Weâre willing to offer ten million as payment for the treatment!" Suzy paused, her expression unreadable. So that was the real reason behind Dylanâs relentless pursuit? Their encounter at the Goodwin family estate hadnât been a coincidence after all? For Dylan to personally reach out and offer such a high fee... Concerned that it might involve Grace Lawson, Dylanâs grandmother, who had always been kind to her, Suzy used lip movements to instruct Allen to ask for more details. Allen asked, "Can you provide some basic information about the patient? You can send it to my phone." Hearing some progress, Desmond eagerly replied, "Of course, Iâll send it right away." As soon as the call ended, Desmond sent over all the relevant details. The moment Suzy saw that the patient was Anne, she casually tossed the phone back to Allen. "Tell them I donât treat for money. I believe in destiny, and this patient is not fated to meet me.â Allen blinked in confusion and thought, "Since when do you have such rules?" Though Allen sensed something off about Suzyâs expression, he didnât ask any questions. Instead, he simply relayed her message to Desmond. Upon receiving the response, Desmond immediately reported Suzyâs message to Dylan. Dylanâs eyes narrowed slightly. "Add another ten million!" He couldn't believe she'd turn down that much money. Suzy sneered. "Twenty million?" A twisted urge suddenly gripped herâshe wanted to test just how much Dylan truly valued Anne. Her eyes narrowed slyly. "Tell them Iâll make a house call for two hundred million. Not a penny less." Chapter 0004 "Two hundred million?" Dylan barely hesitated. "Deal!" Three years ago, after being drugged during an ambush, a girl saved his life despite being seriously injured herself. After a night together, the girl disappeared by morning. It had been too dark that night to see her face clearly, but he vaguely remembered a faint, distinctive scent on her, like some kind of herbal remedy. After investigating, he traced it back to the Wheeler family. Anne had been frail and sickly since childhood and had relied on natural remedies for years. According to her, on the day he was attacked, she was kidnapped and managed to escape. Along the way, she encountered him. Ignoring her own safety, she dragged her wounded body and gave herself to him to save his life. At the time, she was only eighteen. Anne saved his life, and he promised her marriage. Even though his grandmother, Grace, disapproved, he vowed never to marry anyone else. Yet out of nowhere, Suzy showed up. She orchestrated a heroic act, earning Graceâs favor, and step by step, manipulated Grace into forcing him to marry her. With her goal achieved, Suzy saw Anne as a thorn in her side, constantly picking fights. Lately, things had escalated â first, a kidnapping, and now poisoning... Two hundred million, or even more â as long as someone was willing to help save Anne, heâd pay any price. He owed Anne too much. ⊠Meanwhile, Allen immediately informed Suzy after receiving a response. "Boss, they've agreed." He agreed⊠It was impossible not to feel something. After all, she had loved Dylan for so many years. She couldnât help but wonder, if it were her who was poisoned, would he do the same? No, he wouldnât! Heâd wish for her death as soon as possible. That way, no one would stand in the way of him and Anne ever again. Suzy clenched her fists, suppressing the aching pain in her heart. "Deal!" It was two hundred million â since he was foolish and rich, why shouldnât she take advantage of it? But... Who exactly poisoned Anne? What was the motive? And as for the previous kidnapping, after investigating all this while, there was still no answer. There must be a connection somewhere. It seemed a visit to the hospital tonight was necessary, to first determine the exact poison in Anne's system before following the clues. That night, when all was quiet, Suzy, dressed in a nurse uniform prepared by Allen, sneaked into Anneâs hospital room. The girl on the bed had a ghostly pale face and weak breathing. Dylan would probably be heartbroken seeing her like this. It was said that Anne had once saved Dylan, which was why he held her dear. In fact, they were quite similar; Suzy also fell in love with Dylan on the night he saved her. A self-mocking smile curled her lips. Suzy had schemed to marry him, thinking he was single. After all, rumors had it that he was indifferent to women and devoted only to his work, to the extent that his grandmother who raised him suspected he was gay! It was only after marriage that Suzy found out he had a girl he liked; it was just that Grace did not approve of Anne, so she never mentioned Anne in front of Suzy. Three years ago, while Suzy thought she was using Grace, wasnât Grace actually using her too? Remembering that shrewd old lady, Suzy chuckled softly. "Age certainly does sharpen the wit!" Not wanting to waste more time, Suzy reached out to check Anneâs condition. Her brows furrowed instantly; her condition appeared to be⊠Indeed it was! Her expression suddenly changed. Suzy pulled out a syringe from her pocket, aimed the needle at a vein in Anne's left arm, and was about to insert it when her hand was suddenly grabbed. Using all her strength, Anne clutched the intruder's wrist. "Who sent you?" The medical staff in and out of this hospital room were carefully selected, and Anne knew each one well. The moment she saw the person in front of her, she knew something was off. Unimpressed by Anneâs awakening, Suzy shook off her hand and continued her previous action. As the sharp needle tip was about to pierce into her arm, Anne suddenly pushed Suzy and quickly sat up from the bed, reaching for the call button by the bedside. However, before she could touch it, her arm was pinned against the wall. Though most of the intruder's face was hidden by a mask, the chilling glare from her eyes was like a sword laced with murderous intent. Anne became even more panicked. âI am Dylanâs most beloved woman. If you dare hurt me, he will never forgive youâŠâ âSlap!â After slapping Anne, Suzy grabbed her chin. "If you donât want to die, keep quiet!" Her face stung from the slap, and her jaw felt like it was about to be crushed. However, from the intruder's words, it seemed she wasnât here to murder her. Anneâs fear slightly subsided, and she stopped struggling. Seeing her finally quiet down, Suzy released her chin. After drawing the blood with the needle and finishing her task, Suzy removed the needle and left, not caring about the still bleeding puncture site. Having suffered such a grievance, Anne was not about to let it go. She quickly pressed the call button, âSomeone is trying to murderâŠâ Before she could finish, her throat was grabbed. The woman's speed was alarmingly fast, shocking Anne. âI didnât want to murder youâŠâ Suzyâs fingers tightened inch by inch around her neck. âBut since you seem tired of living, Iâll grant your wish!â This wasnât just a threat; Suzy genuinely intended to murder Anne. Indeed, Anne was no saint; she was quite skilled in manipulating situations. Over the past three years, she had framed others multiple times. Suzy had been patient only because Anne was Dylanâs favorite. Now... She didnât care about who he loved. Furthermore, Anne owed Suzy that much. If it hadnât been for her protection, Anne wouldnât have survived long enough for Dylan to rescue her from the kidnappers. Seeing Anne's face turn red with difficulty breathing and veins popping on her forehead, the murderous intent in Suzy's eyes deepened. Just a bit more pressure and Anneâs life would be over! Suddenly, the sound of footsteps approached. They were distant, inaudible to most, but Suzy, with her exceptional hearing, could hear them clearly. It was Dylan! She felt a bit disgusted by how familiar she was with his steps. As the footsteps grew closer, Suzyâs gaze hardened, and with a swift motion, she knocked Anne unconscious with a sharp blow to the neck. After all, Anne was worth two hundred millionâthere was no reason to turn down that kind of money. Shifting her gaze slightly, Suzy quickly opened the door to the balcony and then slipped into the bathroom. The next second, the door was pushed open. Dylan entered, his eyes falling on the open sliding door to the balcony. His brows furrowed as he instructed Desmond, who followed behind him. "Close the door..." His words were cut off by a startled cry. "Ah..." Anne, who had thought she was doomed, suddenly opened her eyes, staring blankly at the ceiling, gasping for air in terror. "Did I wake you? I've been too busy these last few days to visit. How are you feeling?" Dylan walked to the bedside, noticing her distressed expression. "Did you have a nightmare?" Turning and seeing Dylan, Anne immediately threw herself into his arms, showing him the marks on her neck and the needle mark on her arm, "Mr. Dylan, just now, a woman disguised as a nurse drew my blood and then tried to strangle me." Chapter 0005 Dylanâs eyes shifted back to the balcony, giving Desmond a subtle look. Desmond searched the area and reported, âSir, thereâs no one here.â âCall the doctor.â Dylanâs gaze turned cold. "And tell the hospital to lock down all exits. Not a soul steps foot inside or out without my explicit authorization." âYes, sir!â After the doctorâs examination confirmed that only blood had been drawn and nothing else had been done to her, Anne finally let out a sigh of relief. The attackerâs identity was still a mystery, and with her current vulnerable condition, it was hard not to feel afraid. But what puzzled her was why someone would go through so much effort just to draw her blood. However... With a shift in her gaze, Anneâs eyes welled up with tears. "Mr. Dylan, thereâs something Iâve hesitated to say, but sheâs really gone too far this time." It was a perfect opportunity to throw dirt on Suzyâs name, and Anne couldnât let it slip by. Gripping his hand, her tears flowed even harder. "Iâm already half-dead from the poisonâwhy wonât she leave me alone? Does she think Iâm not dying fast enough, so she sends someone in the middle of the night to drain my blood?" Dylan's expression darkened, but he didnât respond directly. He simply said, "Weâve already found someone who can cure you with an antidote.â Anneâs eyes flashed briefly with surprise, though she quickly masked it. "But... I was told that this poison has no cure.â âThereâs always someone better who can treat you. Weâve arranged everything with a miracle doctor named Red Falcon, who will help detoxify you. Youâll be cured soon.â âRed Falcon?â Anne questioned, trying to hide her unease. âIs she really that skilled?â âYes, Mr. Martin from the North Avenue had a terminal illness, and thanks to her treatment, he made a full recovery.â Dylanâs voice softened. âDonât worry, Iâll handle everything.â For Anne, it was always âIâll handle everythingâŠâ For Suzy, it was always âThis doesnât concern meâŠâ Listening from her hiding spot in the bathroom, Suzy had convinced herself she'd be numb to Dylan's tenderness toward Anne. Yet, as his gentle tone drifted through the door, she felt an unexpected pang. Despite everything, it still stung. Tired of eavesdropping, Suzy silently opened the window and leaped out. Like a bat in the night, she vanished without a traceâso swiftly, no one would ever know. At the hospital entrance. Growing anxious from waiting, Allen was just about to go in and help when he finally spotted Suzy emerging. He hurried out of the car and rushed over, giving her a quick once-over. âBoss, are you okay?â âIâm fine.â Suzy kept walking without stopping. âStop worrying about nothing.â However, Allen sensed something was off. Logically, with the kind of influence Suzy had, Allen knew he shouldnât be worried. But the ambush three years ago had left him deeply scarred. He could never forget the moment he saw her fall off that cliff with his own eyes. For three years, Allen had hated himself for not protecting Suzy, failing in his duty as her subordinate. So, when Suzy called to inform him she was still alive, Allen swore that, this time, he would give up his life if necessary to keep her from getting hurt again. He wanted to handle this mission for her, but she wouldnât allow it. From the rearview mirror, Allen glanced at Suzy, who had been silent since getting into the car. He couldnât shake the feeling that there was something complicated between her and Anne. Allen realized he needed to find someone to discreetly investigate the matter. His gaze hadnât fully returned to the road when Suzy caught him staring. He cleared his throat awkwardly. âBoss, did you find out what kind of poison it was?â Suzy paused briefly. âItâs Scarlet Veil.â âScreechâŠâ The brakes squealed as Allen slammed on them in shock. âScarlet Veil? But that was your masterpiece! Didnât you destroy it along with the formula three years ago?â âThereâs one last dose⊠with the Harlow family.â âClaude Harlow?â Allenâs eyes widened. âWhat kind of grudge could he possibly have against a young girl to go this far? Everyone knows that poison starts off mild, but once it hits again⊠sheâll be no better than a dog in heatâŠâ Suzy had created the sinister poison to deal with a monster in the past. Even she was confused. The Harlows and Wrights had no bad blood between them. In fact, the Harlows even had business dealings with the Wheeler family. If Claude was behind the poisoning, sheâd rule him out as a suspect in the earlier kidnapping. That much was certain. There was no way Claude would have, or could have, let Suzy come so close to dying in that explosion. No matter who it was, she was determined to find them. It wasnât about proving her innocence to Dylan. She simply wouldnât swallow that humiliation! Whether it was the kidnapping, the ambush from three years ago, or the one responsible for murdering her familyâshe wasnât going to let any of them off the hook. Her eyes burned with hatred when Allen suddenly handed her the phone. "Boss, Dylan sent a message. He wants to arrange the treatment as soon as possible." Thinking of that deceitful man and his tenderness, she said, "Tell him the dealâs off." Earning two hundred million was tempting, but what intrigued her more was seeing what would happen to Anne after the second wave of poisoning hit her. ⊠In the corridor outside Anne's hospital room. Though Dylanâs face remained expressionless, his eyes were as cold as ice. "What did you just say? Repeat it." Desmond, bracing himself, repeated, "Red Falcon said the deal is off." He regretted it now. He never should have mentioned Red Falcon to Dylan that day. This Red Falconâfirst she demanded an outrageous sum, and now she was backing out. Didnât she know just how bad Dylanâs temper was? Suppressing his rage, Dylan growled. "Give me the phone." Desmond quickly handed it over. Dylan dialed the number. It rang but went unanswered. Once, twice, and again, until his patience wore thin. Finally, a soft voice came through, "Sorry, I was busy." Desmond quickly wiped the sweat that had started to drip down his forehead. Thank goodness the call got answeredâotherwise, his phone wouldâve met a tragic end. The phone itself wasnât worth much, but the data stored inside was priceless to him. âIâm looking for Red Falcon,â Dylan said bluntly. âSheâs not available. If thereâs something you need, you can tell me, and Iâll pass it along.â Dylanâs eyes narrowed. âThe price was already agreed upon. Why cancel now?â âPlease, Mr. Wright, stay calm. Itâs true that canceling the arrangement on our side is a bit abrupt, and we apologize. But we have our reasons. Do you think weâd walk away from two hundred million so easily if we didnât have a reason to?â âWhatâs the reason?â âThatâs not something we can share with you, Mr. Wright. I suggest you find someone else quickly before Miss Anne misses the best window for treatment.â Without waiting for a response, Allen hung up the phone. The next second⊠Smash! Desmond watched in despair as yet another phone met its fate. His heart shattered even more than the phone. âFind her!â Dylan ordered, his voice cold. He was determined to see what kind of game she was playing now. Desmond wanted to say, âEasier said than done.â Not just Red Falcon, but also Suzy, who had been missing without a trace for so long. Why did it seem like every woman around him enjoyed playing hide and seek? Inside the hospital room, Anne had been listening to the commotion outside. Once she heard Dylan and Desmond leave, she quickly locked the door and pulled out another phone hidden under her pillow. âDylan found someone to help me get an antidote, but I overheard that they backed out.â Anne sneered. âHe keeps saying how great this Red Falcon is, but it seems sheâs all talk. She mustâve realized she couldnât actually cure me, so she ran at the last minute.â âIf she created the poison, she definitely knows how to cure it.â âSo, you know her? If she made the poison, why would she suddenly refuse to help? I overheard Dylan offering two hundred million for her treatment!â Since Dylan was willing to spend that much money on her, Anne could tell just how important she was to Dylan. The truth didnât matter. Once she solidified her place as Dylanâs wife, even if he discovered she wasn't his true savior, his feelings for her would shield her from consequences. There was a long pause on the other end of the line before the person finally responded, âIsnât this exactly what you wanted? Youâll soon face the second wave of the poison. I hope all your wishes come true.â âThanks for the good wishes. Once Iâve secured Dylan, thereâll be plenty of rewards for you.â ⊠The quickest way to find out if Claude was behind the poisoning was to ask him directly. Even though it seemed unlikely, Suzy decided she needed to meet with him. After all, they hadnât seen each other in three years. So, the first thing she did upon returning to Hillside Villa was to ask Allen to look into Claudeâs whereabouts. Before she could finish eating an apple, Allen had the information ready. âClaudeâs on a business trip to Montara.â âBook a flight.â The next morning, Suzy boarded a plane bound for Montara. Allen wanted to accompany Suzy, but she refused, assigning him other tasks to handle. It had been three years since sheâd been on a plane, and as she gazed at the clouds outside the window, Suzy felt a sense of freedom, like a bird returning to the sky. For those three years, her life had revolved entirely around Dylan. In her attempt to be the perfect wife, she barely left the house and spent her days thinking about how to take better care of him. Every morning at five, she got up to make him breakfast. She hand-washed all his clothes, even his socks and underwear. While he was at work, she counted the minutes, waiting like a lovesick fool for his return. Looking back now, she couldnât believe she had lived like that for three years. What on earth had she been thinking? After landing, she went straight to Claudeâs hotel, only to be told, âMr. Claude checked out early this morning.â Suzy was speechless. She had planned on surprising him. Oh well, since she was already here, she might as well treat it like a vacation. Suzy spent the day shopping, buying plenty of things before catching her flight back home. She had to admit that being single has its perks! The farther away men were, the better. At the airport, Suzy spotted Allen waiting from a distance. âOver hereâŠâ Her smile froze instantly. Dylan? Surrounded by a crowd, Dylan was heading straight in her direction. Suzy quickly turned her back and thought, âAnother unlucky day.â It wasnât that she feared him; she just didnât want to see him. And she was pretty sure he didnât want to see her either. To avoid mutual disdain, Suzy slipped into the restroom. Dylan scanned the area, but there was no sign of Suzy. âAre you sure she was on this flight?â Desmond, sweating profusely, stammered, âIâve double-checked several times. Mrs. Wright was definitely on this flight from Montara.â Desmond could hardly contain his excitement when he first got the news. Suzyâs disappearance, Red Falconâs cancellation, and the woman who had infiltrated Anneâs hospital room only to escape under full lockdownâthose three women had pushed Dylan to the brink of an explosion. Thank goodness there was finally news about Suzy. Otherwise, if Dylan exploded, Desmond would be the first casualty. Wiping sweat from his forehead, Desmond said, "Iâve got people stationed at every exit. We should be able to find her soon." Half an hour later... Dylanâs voice turned icy. âWhere is she?â Desmond wished he could cut out his own tongue. Sometimes, it was best not to speak too soon! He couldnât understand how Suzy, an ordinary person, was so good at slipping away. âDesmond, your performance is really slipping. If this keeps up, I think it might be time to send you to South Allica for some additional training,â Dylan said coldly before walking off. It had been half an hour, and Suzy had probably already made her escape. The fact that she could disappear under these circumstances made it clear that he had seriously underestimated her abilities. Outside the airport, a line of sleek black cars was parked, with the leading one looking particularly impressive. Desmond jogged ahead, opening the door for Dylan, who was just about to step into the car when, out of the corner of his eye, he spotted something⊠In an instant, Dylan turned, took several swift strides, and grabbed the shoulder of a woman standing nearby. hapter 0006 When Dylan spun the woman around to face him, his expression darkened instantly, like a shadow passing over his features. From behind, she had looked strikingly similar to Suzy, but her front was a different story. Her appearance was plain, a far cry from Suzyâs striking beauty. The fact that heâd even momentarily considered Suzy attractive only made Dylan's scowl deepen. "Hey, handsome, your approach is pretty unique. I like it," the woman said with a playful smile, leaning toward him. "I live close by. How about we..." "Iâve got the wrong person," Dylan cut her off. As he stepped back, the woman nearly stumbled but wasnât discouraged. She moved closer again. "Donât be shy. Weâre both adults here. Whatâs there to hold back?" With a sharp glare, Dylan signaled to Desmond, who quickly stepped in to handle the situation. Once the two of them had driven off, Suzy slipped into Allenâs car, slowly peeling off the human-skin mask from her face. She had thought their encounter was a coincidence, but it turned out Dylan had deliberately come looking for her. But why? After all the commotion, what was he trying to achieve? She had already stepped aside. What more could he possibly want? Allen seemed equally puzzled. His curiosity finally got the better of him, and he couldnât help but ask, âBoss, I just found out... Dylan wasnât looking for Red Falcon. Heâs been trying to find his missing wifeâŠâ "Yeah, thatâs me," Suzy said calmly. There was no point in hiding it anymore. "...Youâre married?" Allen was visibly stunned. "Was. I got married, then divorced." "Was it because of Anne?" Allenâs tone was laced with frustration. The fact that Dylan was willing to spend two hundred million on Anne was a clear sign of their deep connection. Unable to hold back, Allen muttered a curse under his breath. "Like mother, like daughter. Sheâs just as rotten as her mom." Suzy immediately caught the significance of his words. "You and the Wheeler family..." "I have nothing to do with the Wheelers," Allen said sharply, gripping the steering wheel. It was a painful chapter of Allenâs life, one he had never shared with Suzy. He had always planned to take his revenge quietly, without burdening her with his past. After all, Suzy had her own scores to settle. Anneâs mother, Helena Fox, and his own were cousins. An unexpected tragedy left her an orphan, and his grandmother, moved by sympathy, took Helena in. Little did she know, she was nurturing a wolf in sheepâs clothing. On the surface, Helena seemed sweet and caring, but beneath that facade, she was as cold and calculating. When Allen was eight, he walked in on his father, William Wheeler, having an affair with Helena while his mother was away on a business trip â and in his mother's own bed, no less. Not long after, they drove his mother to her death and tried to burn him alive. He suffered severe burns across most of his body. If it hadnât been for Suzy saving him while he was trying to escape, he wouldnât even be alive today. She nursed him back to health, gave him a new face, and turned him into the person he was now â someone William wouldnât recognize, even if they stood face to face. Suzy could tell at a glance that Allen was lying. Since he didnât want to delve deeper into the subject, she didnât push him further. Everyone has their own secrets. She shifted the conversation. "Did you take care of what I asked before I left?" Allen opened the glove compartment and pulled out a blue folder. "The investigation confirms that thereâs never been any conflict between the Goodwin family and the Turner family, not now or three years ago. And there's no way the Goodwins could learn about your real identity." Suzy had once been the heiress of the Frosts, the wealthiest family. Years ago, a brutal assassination wiped out her entire family in a single night, from relatives to servantsâa total of thirty lives, all murdered. The murderers were beyond cruel. Everyone believed that no one from the Frost family survived, unaware that someone had risked their life to save Suzy. For years, she had kept her identity hidden. Apart from Allen, Raven Murray, and Riley White, no one else knew who she really was. And none of them would ever betray her. Suzy opened the folder, flipping through the pages. She found nothing out of the ordinary; everything seemed in order. Yet, three years ago, she distinctly remembered the kidnappers mentioning the Goodwin family. Closing the folder, she tossed it aside casually. "You can dodge the first blow, but not the second." "Yes, if the Goodwin family is really involved, no matter how powerful they are, theyâll pay the price in full," Allen said before asking, "What about Claude?" Suzy leaned back in her chair, her eyes half-closed. "He returned early. I didnât get a chance to see him." "So, are we heading to the Harlow family next?" "Weâll see." After all the running around, Suzy was feeling tired. Sheâd head home for some rest first. Besides, Anneâs second wave of poisoning was set for tonight. Suzy needed to be well-rested to fully enjoy what was about to unfold. ⊠That night, at the hospital. Anne had been unusually thirsty since dinner. She drank plenty of water, yet the discomfort only worsened. She knew it was timeâthe second wave of the poison was hitting. In a panic, she called Dylan. "Mr. Dylan, where are you? I feel so awful..." she moaned as soon as the line connected, not waiting for a response. But it wasnât Dylan who answeredâit was his sister, Diana Wright. "Feeling awful? Call a doctor. Whatâs the point of calling my brother?" Diana had always disliked Anne. "And this is my final warning. My brother is married. Whether itâs me or my grandmother, weâve both accepted his wife as family. Youâd better stay far away from him." Anne wasnât fond of Diana either. "Oh really? You probably donât know that theyâre divorced, do you? And it was Suzy who initiated it." "You're lying!" Diana snapped, not believing a word. "My sister-in-law loves my brother. Thereâs no way she would ever ask for a divorce." "If you don't believe me, go ask your brother. And by the way, your dear sister-in-law has run off with some random guy and hasnât been seen since!" "You witch! Say one more bad word about her, and I'll rip your mouth apart..." Diana was in the middle of her furious rant when the phone was snatched away by Dylan. She looked up. "Brother, that witch Anne just said that your wife wants a divorce!" Dylanâs face was cold. "Watch your manners." "My manners? I rather show some manners to a dog than her! Now tell meâis Suzy divorcing you or not?" "Thatâs none of your business," he said, his dark eyes narrowing. "What you should be focused on is your exam tomorrow." With that, he turned to leave. Diana chased after him. "How can it not concern me? She saved Grandmaâs life! If it werenât for her, weâd both be orphans by now. You canât be so heartless..." No matter what she said, Dylan kept walking without a word. Frustrated, Diana stomped her foot. "Iâm calling Grandma!" Dylan knew Diana would go straight to Grace to complain. He couldnât figure out what spell Suzy had cast over both his grandmother and his sister. They adored her to the point of obsession. The only reason he hadnât launched a full search for Suzy was to avoid alarming Grace, who was currently enjoying her vacation overseas. But now it seemed the secret was out. With that thought, he redialed Anneâs number to find out how she knew about the divorce. "Mr. Dylan, Mr. Dylan..." The moment the call connected, Anneâs pained voice came through. "Whatâs wrong?" Dylan asked. "I feel terrible, I really feel like Iâm dying. Please come and save me!" "Donât panic. Iâm on my way." Chapter 0007 At the hospital. The moment Dylan stepped through the door, Anne threw herself into his arms. She clung to him like a rag doll, trembling against him. "Dylan, I feel awful... I feel so terrible..." âWhere does it hurt?â Dylan tried to push her away, but instead of letting go, she only clung tighter. "Everywhere..." Anne moaned, placing his hand on her front. "Especially here, it feels like bugs crawling under my skinâitching, unbearable. Mr. Dylan, please help me!" Her behavior was clearly not normal. âIâll call the doctor.â âNo, I donât want a doctor. I want you.â Anne clung to him like a vine, her hands restlessly undoing his shirt buttons. âPlease, Mr. Dylan, help me, I feel like Iâm dying. If you donât help me, I really will die...â As her fingers worked to undo the buttons, Dylan grabbed her wrists. âAnne, calm down...â âI canât calm down...â She leaned in, trying to kiss him, whispering his name over and over, âMr. Dylan, Mr. Dylan...â Just as she was about to succeed, Dylan forcefully pushed her away, sending her sprawling to the floor. His resistance spoke volumes, even if he hadnât said a word. A flicker of coldness flashed in Anneâs eyes, but when she looked up again, only sadness remained. âMr. Dylan, do you hate me?â Dylan didnât respond, nor did he help her up. Instead, he turned away. âIâm calling a doctor.â Anne wasnât about to let him leave. She scrambled to her feet and wrapped herself around him from behind. âI told you, I donât want a doctor. I want you! Please, Mr. Dylan, take me...â âAnne, something is clearly wrong with you,â Dylan said, his lips pressed into a thin line. âYou need to see a doctor.â âNo doctor can help me. Only you can save me.â As she spoke, Anne began stripping off her own clothes. âPlease, save me. Iâm begging you.â Just when Anne thought she had succeeded, a sharp pain shot through the back of her head, and everything went black as she crumpled to the floor. Watching Anne fall unconscious, Suzy, who had been hiding in the wardrobe, retracted the silver needle that she had prepared to throw. It wasnât about helping Dylanâit was simply that she couldnât bear to watch the scene unfold. It was the kind of thing that could make her eyes bleed. What she didnât expect was that Dylan would actually... Anne was supposed to be the woman he loved most. Suzy couldnât quite understand why he knocked her out. Dylan scooped Anne up in his arms and laid her back on the hospital bed before pressing the call button for the doctor. When the doctor arrived, Dylan briefly explained what had just happened. âIs this related to the poison in her system?â After a quick examination, the doctor nodded. âYes, youâre right. The poison in Miss Anneâs body is highly unusual. The last time the poison flared up, nothing like this happened. Now, itâs suddenly escalated, and who knows what could happen next. We need to detox her as soon as possible.â Dylan frowned and thought about what the doctor said. There had been no word from Red Falcon. Forget about tracking her downâshe hadnât even answered a single phone call. Desmond had been trying for days, but every attempt had gone unanswered. Detoxing Anne was proving to be no simple task. For the first time, he found himself played by a woman who had him in the palm of her hand. With his jaw tight, Dylan commanded, âFor now, find a way to alleviate her symptoms.â âThatâs going to be difficult...â the doctor began. âThis poison is something Iâve never encountered before, and I know nothing about it. Iâm concerned that if we administer the wrong medication, it could worsen her condition instead of easing it. So...â The doctor pressed his lips together before continuing, âAt this point, the safest way to relieve her symptoms might be for you, Mr. Wright, to help Miss Anne personally.â âAbsolutely not!â Dylan didnât hesitate. âIf it comes to that, weâll use sedatives.â âBut that might not be safe eitherâŠâ âAt least that way, sheâll maintain her dignity,â Dylan muttered, his voice low as he looked at Anne lying unconscious. âI canât let her lose her honor.â So, it wasnât that he wouldnât touch herâhe just didnât want her to be ridiculed. Suzyâs mind flashed back to a day when she had gone to his office to deliver some documents he had left behind at home. His employees had mistaken her for the maid, and from start to finish, he hadnât said a single word to correct them. They had been married for three years, and not once had he shown her the respect a wife deserved. Yet, when it came to Anne, he shielded her at every turn... Suzy didnât want to compare, but moments like this always brought it to the surface, no matter how hard she tried. Why was she even watching this pathetic drama? She really should find a way to slip out of here. And as luck would have it, the opportunity presented itself. The doctor left, and moments later, Dylanâs phone rang. Probably to avoid waking Anne, he stepped out of the room with his phone. Seizing her chance, Suzy quietly slipped out of the wardrobe. But just as she thought sheâd made her escape, Dylan walked back in. Their eyes locked. The air between them went dead silent. Suzy reacted quickly, darting toward the balcony. Dylan was just as fast, his long strides closing the distance. Just as she was about to leap off the balcony, his hand caught her shoulder, yanking her back. "Speak. Who sent you?" Suzy let out a cold laugh. "The hospital is a public place. Iâm allowed to come and go as I please. Do I need your permission now?" She wasnât worried at all about Dylan recognizing her voice. Before going out, she always used a voice-altering agentânot to hide from him specifically, but out of long-standing habit. Keeping her true identity hidden was a necessity. Though she hadnât gone so far as to disguise herself today, just a simple mask, there was no way Dylan would figure it out. She wouldnât give him the chance. "So, you think you can just come and go as you please, huh..." Dylan's grip on her shoulder tightened, his voice growing colder. "Since you're here, why don't you stay for a while?" "The windâs pretty strong tonightâcareful you donât bite your tongue!" Suzy swiftly dodged his grip, twisting out of his hold, and in one fluid motion, threw a sharp punch directly at him. But Dylan wasnât easy prey either, effortlessly dodging her attack. The two were locked in a fierce exchange, trading blow after blow, kick after kick. After dozens of moves, neither had the upper hand. Dylan chuckled, "Not bad." Suzy smirked. "You're not too shabby yourself, Mr. Wright." But then, his eyes flashed dangerously, and he switched tactics, aiming a series of strikes at her abdomen. Realizing his intent, Suzy shifted her defenses to protect her midsection, but in an unexpected move, Dylan suddenly diverted his hand, reaching for her mask instead. | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14871&ut | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 840 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14871&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463457255_1100163098194107_747618574130675275_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xGXPhHKfFlYQ7kNvgG8fxev&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ATZqbZ8ka9Er7eq6iDG0XCc&oh=00_AYBmh2KeiykdnB7lNlGz3OfC-VxDYuIv3we6ZjgV2GfsGQ&oe=674C316F | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,540,746 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
Yes | 2024-11-26 18:56 | active | 1928 | 0 |
|
Vuelve conmigo, amor mĂo | Durante tres años, hizo todo lo posible por complacer a su marido, pero Ă©l la torturĂł con locura, creyendo que en el pasado ella lo habĂa seducido deliberadamente y lo habĂa separado del amor verdadero. Ya no queriendo sacrificarse sola, se fue desesperada, mientras el hombre se volvĂa loco. ===== Joelle Miller examinĂł minuciosamente el feed de Twitter de Rebecca Lloyd, estudiando con mucha atenciĂłn cada video, ansiosa por ver el rostro del novio de Rebecca. Rebecca, la protagonista de los videos, irradiaba ternura y delicadeza con su sencillo vestido blanco. Si bien no era tan bella, tenĂa una genuina sencillez y una sonrisa encantadora. HabĂa descubierto que, en los dĂas importantes, Nochebuena, San ValentĂn e incluso el cumpleaños de Joelle, Rebecca estaba con Adrian Miller, su supuesto esposo, quien se habĂa ausentado de todos esos dĂas durante los Ășltimos tres años. Esas alegres narraciones sobre su vida con su novio fueron mĂĄs que suficientes para hundirla en la tristeza. "ÂżLo ven? Ăl siempre guarda para mĂ la parte mĂĄs jugosa de una sandĂa". "Incluso cuando llega tarde a casa, siempre me trae algo". "ÂĄY miren esta sorpresa! RecogiĂł de la iglesia un amuleto de bendiciĂłn para mĂ". ...... El nombre de usuario era "Cuenta Regresiva Hacia la Muerte", la Ășnica cuenta a la que Joelle seguĂa. Justo cuando reflexionaba sobre el siniestro nombre, la puerta del baño se abriĂł. En la habitaciĂłn poco iluminada apareciĂł Adrian. Gotas de agua caĂan de su cabello. A pesar de la tenue iluminaciĂłn, sus atractivos rasgos permanecĂan intactos. Joelle cerrĂł instintivamente su celular y le dio una mirada reflexiva. HacĂa mucho tiempo desde la Ășltima vez que lo vio. Esa noche Ă©l no estaba ahĂ por decisiĂłn propia. Su abuela, Irene Miller, estaba enferma y, como querĂa un bisnieto con desesperaciĂłn, lo obligĂł a regresar. De lo contrario, tal vez nunca hubiera venido. Durante sus tres años de matrimonio, Adrian pasaba la mayor parte del tiempo en Villas Oak, por lo que rara vez estaba en casa. Todos sabĂan que en realidad no amaba a Joelle. Estaba atrapada en un matrimonio por conveniencia. "Solo te voy a dar una oportunidad. El destino dirĂĄ si quedas e**arazada o no", declarĂł Adrian con una voz resonante. ÂżQuĂ© querĂa decir? Antes de que Joelle pudiera seguir pensando, Adrian la agarrĂł del tobillo y la atrajo hacia Ă©l. Joelle palideciĂł ante su crueldad, su cuerpo se tensĂł de miedo. "ÂĄAdrian! Basta, no quiero...". EmpezĂł a luchar frenĂ©ticamente. Era una completa humillaciĂłn verse obligada a vivir en esa situaciĂłn con el hombre que amaba. Adrian hizo una mueca de desprecio. "Te atreviste a diseño una vez, asĂ que debiste haberlo visto venir. Solo aguĂĄntalo". Ante esas duras palabras, los ojos de Joelle se llenaron de lĂĄgrimas y sus pestañas bailaron como mariposas heridas. Mirando su rostro severo, dijo con voz temblorosa: "Las cosas no fueron lo que imaginabas..." Pero sus protestas fueron interrumpidas. Su resistencia se desvaneciĂł a medida que la desesperaciĂłn se apoderaba de ella. "Has aprendido que hacerte la difĂcil es mucho mĂĄs interesante que quedarse tirada como un pez muerto", comentĂł con rencor. DespuĂ©s de ducharse, se marchĂł sin mirar atrĂĄs, como si no quisiera quedarse mĂĄs tiempo ahĂ. Joelle no entendĂa quĂ© papel tenĂa en su vida. ÂżSolo era un juguete para su placer? ÂżO una herramienta para cumplir las expectativas de su familia de tener un heredero? La ventana estaba completamente abierta, por lo que entraba un gĂ©lido y cortante viento. A Joelle se le erizaron los pelos de la nuca y se arropĂł mĂĄs con su manta. No solo temblaba de frĂo, sino que sentĂa su corazĂłn desgarrado, ahora no conocĂa en absoluto al hombre que habĂa adorado durante casi ocho años. Tres años atrĂĄs, en un lujoso banquete organizado por la familia Miller, Joelle bebiĂł demasiado. Cuando se despertĂł, en la con Adrian. Antes de que pudiera asimilar lo que estaba pasando, su hermano y varios miembros de su familia irrumpieron. Ya no podĂa revertir lo sucedido. La abuela de Adrian tomĂł las riendas y organizĂł su matrimonio. Desde entonces, Ă©l estaba convencido de que Joelle lo habĂa hecho a propĂłsito. A ella le desconcertaba su profunda animosidad, por mĂĄs que creyera que lo habĂa d**gado. DespuĂ©s de todo, habĂan crecido juntos. Pero ahora lo entendĂa todo. Para Ă©l, ella no era mĂĄs que la nefasta mujer que habĂa saboteado su relaciĂłn con Rebecca. A menudo pensaba en lo perfecto que Ă©l se veĂa en los videos de Rebecca, siempre tan gentil y atento. Probablemente nunca le mostrarĂa esa misma ternura. No pudo contener mĂĄs las lĂĄgrimas y sucumbiĂł a un ataque de sollozos. Esa noche no pudo dormir bien. Tuvo sueños sobre el pasado, cuando ella y Adrian no estaban en malos tĂ©rminos. Debido a su angustia, Joelle se levantĂł inusualmente temprano. DespuĂ©s de lavarse, se puso ropa de casa y bajĂł las escaleras. Leah Jenkins, la empleada domĂ©stica con muchos años de servicio, la vio bajar y rĂĄpidamente puso la mesa con el desayuno, ya que conocĂa sus preferencias dietĂ©ticas. Joelle se tomĂł su tiempo para comer lentamente. "Señora Miller, Âżpor quĂ© anoche no convenciĂł a su esposo para que se quedara? No viene a casa a menudo", comentĂł Leah con simpatĂa. HabĂa sido sirvienta de la familia Miller durante muchos años, por lo que habĂa visto cĂłmo los dos se convertĂan de amigos de la infancia a enemigos. Joelle se mostrĂł incĂłmoda, pero lo ocultĂł con una sonrisa serena. "Lo intentĂ©, pero no quiso quedarse". Incluso si pudiera mantener a Adrian cerca, Ă©l tenĂa el corazĂłn en otra parte. MĂĄs concretamente, en Villas Oak, el hogar de la mujer que realmente amaba. Leah dudĂł y agregĂł con cautela: "Tal vez sea porque el señor Miller estĂĄ muy ocupado con la empresa. Dirigir una compañĂa tan grande requiere mucho tiempo". Tres años atrĂĄs, le habĂan reasignado para cuidar de Joelle, asĂ que entendĂa los entresijos de ese matrimonio mejor que nadie. Su perspicacia trajo consigo una sincera simpatĂa hacia ella. Las pestañas de Joelle temblaron mientras mordisqueaba su tostada. Sus ojos se llenaron de lĂĄgrimas debido a la tensiĂłn emocional. SĂ, Adrian estaba muy ocupado, pero siempre tenĂa tiempo para Rebecca. Frecuentaba la Iglesia RedenciĂłn en busca de un amuleto de bendiciĂłn para ella. A pesar de su apretada agenda, siempre pasaba las vacaciones con ella. De repente, su celular rompiĂł el silencio. Cuando Leah saliĂł del comedor, Joelle agarrĂł el dispositivo y vio que era una llamada de su mejor amiga, Katherine Nash. "Katherine, quiero el divorcio", confesĂł con voz ronca. CapĂtulo 2 En declive Joelle habĂa tomado una decisiĂłn: querĂa el divorcio. No tenĂa sentido seguir alargĂĄndolo. Tras un silencio atĂłnito, Katherine soltĂł una estridente carcajada. "ÂżTe quedarĂĄs con la mitad de los bienes de Adrian? ÂĄOh, por Dios! ÂĄJoelle, te convertirĂĄs en una multimillonaria!". "No, no serĂĄ asĂ". Joelle habĂa firmado un acuerdo cuando se casĂł con Adrian. Si se divorciaban, ella no recibirĂa nada. "Entonces, Âżpor quĂ© te estĂĄs divorciando? ÂĄTienes que seguir siendo su esposa!". Joelle recordĂł la brutalidad de Adrian la noche anterior, asĂ como la humillaciĂłn posterior. HabĂa sido muy ingenua al creer que su amor por Ă©l la ayudarĂa a soportar cualquier dificultad. Pero ahora sabĂa que habĂa sido una completa tonta. ÂżEl sufrimiento hacĂa que Adrian la amara mĂĄs? Claro que no. Para empezar, un hombre que realmente la amara nunca le harĂa sufrir. Joelle se rio de sĂ misma y cambiĂł de tema: "Por cierto, Âżrecuerdas el favor que te pedĂ?". "SĂ, justo te iba a contar eso. Me pediste que estuviera atenta a un trabajo, y tengo algo para ti. Vas a enseñar a un estudiante a tocar el violĂn, aunque debo decir que serĂĄ un desperdicio de tu talento". "EstĂĄ bien", respondiĂł Joelle con una leve sonrisa. "No serĂĄ un desperdicio en absoluto. Llevo tres años siendo ama de casa. Es suficiente con que alguien quiera contratarme". "ÂżCĂłmo que no serĂĄ un desperdicio? Casi formaste parte de una orquesta internacional. Si no fuera por el matrimonioâŠ". Katherine se quedĂł en silencio, demasiado indignada por su amiga. DespuĂ©s de su boda, a Joelle ni siquiera le permitieron trabajar. Las familias adineradas se aferraban a esas reglas obsoletas. Era bastante ridĂculo. HacĂa tres años, la carrera de Joelle como violinista despegaba. Pero las estrictas tradiciones de la familia Miller le prohibĂan tocar en pĂșblico. El primer dĂa de su matrimonio, la madre de Adrian le dijo: "No tienes que trabajar. Adrian te proveerĂĄ en todo lo que necesites. Tu Ășnico trabajo es tener bebĂ©s y cuidar a tu esposo". Una vez que terminĂł su llamada con Katherine, Joelle subiĂł las escaleras y fue al estudio para agarrar su violĂn abandonado. HabĂa sido un regalo especial de su padre en su decimoctavo cumpleaños. No obstante, poco despuĂ©s de recibirlo, este sufriĂł un derrame cerebral y cayĂł en coma. Su hermano mayor terminĂł asumiendo la responsabilidad de sustentar a la familia, asĂ que la dejĂł perseguir su sueño de tocar el violĂn. Mientras recordaba el pasado, Joelle moviĂł el arco sobre las cuerdas. Años atrĂĄs, un accidente le habĂa lesionado la muñeca y desde entonces no habĂa vuelto a tocar. A pesar del dolor agudo que sentĂa en esa zona mientras tocaba, no se detuvo y confiĂł en su memoria muscular para tocar una pieza corta. Al final, soltĂł una risa amarga. Sonaba horrible. De repente, escuchĂł la alegre voz de Leah en la puerta. "ÂĄSeñor, ha regresado!". Estaba secretamente aliviada de ver a Adrian, ya que eso tal vez significaba que todavĂa se preocupaba por Joelle. QuizĂĄs si ella le decĂa algo amable, su relaciĂłn podrĂa mejorar. Por su parte, Joelle estaba sorprendida. Adrian rara vez venĂa a casa durante el dĂa. Apenas habĂa dejado el violĂn cuando se abriĂł la puerta. AhĂ estaba la alta e imponente figura de su esposo. Sus ojos la recorrieron con el ceño fruncido. Recordaba que Joelle habĂa aprendido a tocar el violĂn cuando era niña y que un reconocido profesor la habĂa elogiado por su talento. Sin embargo, por alguna razĂłn, habĂa dejado de tocar. HacĂa un momento, la habĂa escuchado desde afuera y le pareciĂł una interpretaciĂłn mediocre. ÂżCĂłmo era posible que la elogiara por su talento? Joelle lo mirĂł y bajĂł la cabeza para volver a guardar el violĂn en su estuche. "ÂżQuĂ© te trae por aquĂ?", murmurĂł. "ÂżNecesitas algo?". "Vine a recoger algo y recordarte que mañana tenemos que visitar a la abuela", respondiĂł Ă©l frĂamente. Era una regla familia visitar a su abuela al menos una vez al mes, y mañana era el dĂa. De no ser por esa obligaciĂłn, Adrian no habrĂa regresado. Irene se enfadarĂa si no iban juntos. Joelle sonriĂł con amargura. Recordaba las normas de los Miller mejor que Adrian y siempre las cumplĂa. Ni siquiera Irene, tan estricta como siempre, podĂa encontrarle defectos. "No lo he olvidado, me alegra que tĂș tampoco lo hayas hecho", respondiĂł. Su tono acusatorio hizo que Adrian pusiera una mueca. Una ira latente empezĂł a hervir dentro de Ă©l. Sin decir nada mĂĄs, se dirigiĂł al vestidor para buscar algo. Aunque Ă©l no solĂa estar en casa, Joelle aseaba meticulosamente su guardarropa, por lo que tenĂa la ropa lavada, planchada y ordenada. Era como si su papel se redujera a realizar las tareas del hogar, algo que Leah tambiĂ©n podĂa hacer. Su Ășnica ventaja, tal vez, era ser mĂĄs joven y mĂĄs guapa que Leah. Sus ojos siguieron los movimientos de Adrian. TenĂa el dedo anular desnudo, sin el anillo de bodas. Una punzada de dolor le atravesĂł el corazĂłn. "Adrian, hay que divorciarnos", declarĂł con una voz tan suave como la brisa. HabĂa agotado todas sus fuerzas al pronunciar esas palabras, pero se sintiĂł extrañamente aliviada. Adrian se dio la vuelta y la mirĂł con una sonrisa burlona. "Tienes que pensar muy bien antes de hablar. La familia Watson estĂĄ en declive. Sin mi apoyo, Âżvas a dormir en la calle con tu hermano?". Desde la caĂda de la familia Watson, Joelle pasĂł de ser amada a quedar en ridĂculo. La familia Miller la despreciaba y la miraba por encima del hombro, como si ella y su hermano fueran sanguijuelas de las que no podĂan librarse. Incluso sus momentos Ăntimos con Adrian la hacĂan sentir degradada. Joelle se mordiĂł el labio y se enderezĂł. "Ya he alquilado un apartamento. Incluso si terminara durmiendo en la calle, es asunto mĂo". Solo querĂa que su esposo la respetara, pero tres años de cautiverio la habĂan dejado sin orgullo ni dignidad. "ÂżY de dĂłnde sacaste el dinero para alquilar un apartamento? Si tanto querĂas ser independiente, no deberĂas haber gastado ni un solo centavo de mi familia". De espaldas a ella, Adrian encontrĂł entre unos muebles el anillo de bodas perdido y lo sostuvo en la palma de su mano. Joelle no se dio cuenta. Las palabras de ese hombre la dejaron sin aliento. SĂ, habĂa utilizado sus escasos ahorros para alquilar el apartamento. Pero como estaba casada con Adrian, Âżlo que era suyo no era tambiĂ©n de Ă©l? AdemĂĄs, el apoyo financiero que Adrian les habĂa dado a los Watson durante todos esos años ascendĂa a una suma significativa. Joelle siempre habĂa despreciado la idea de deberle algo, pero su deuda con Ă©l era infinita. Si se divorciaban, tal vez dejarĂa de darle apoyo financiero a la familia Watson. ÂżEstaba sugiriendo que ella debĂa salir del matrimonio con las manos vacĂas? Cuando Adrian se dio la vuelta para irse, Joelle dijo con una dignidad apenas intacta: "Tengo derecho legĂtimo a este matrimonio y a reclamar lo que supuestamente es mĂo. Pero no te preocupes, no pedirĂ© mucho, solo lo suficiente para ayudar al Grupo Watson a superar esta crisis". Adrian se quedĂł paralizado y su mirada se agudizĂł. Sus labios formaron una fina lĂnea mientras apretaba la mandĂbula. Eran claras señales de su creciente furia. Aunque Joelle ya se habĂa preparado mentalmente, no podĂa soportar su intensidad. Cada segundo bajo su mirada severa la ponĂa mĂĄs ansiosa. De repente, sonĂł el celular de Adrian, quien lo sacĂł de su bolsillo y estuvo a punto de alejarse. "ÂĄAdrian!". CapĂtulo 3 Siempre mantendrĂ© la cabeza en alto La frustraciĂłn de Adrian crepitaba como estĂĄtica. "Si tu hermano necesita dinero, dile que vaya al Grupo Miller". "ÂĄNo se trata de eso!", replicĂł Joelle. La habĂa malinterpretado por completo. Con el corazĂłn latiendo con urgencia, corriĂł tras Ă©l. "ÂĄAdrian, quiero el divorcio!". Adrian dejĂł de subir las escaleras y girĂł la cabeza. El celular en su mano habĂa dejado de sonar. Con un metro noventa de altura, se alzaba sobre ella. "Joelle, Âżno se te ocurre un mejor juego que este interminable tira y afloja?", preguntĂł burlonamente con una mirada gĂ©lida. "Si de verdad quieres divorciarte, Âżpor quĂ© no se lo dices tĂș misma a la abuela? ÂĄNo quiero volver a escucharte pronunciar esa palabra!". La puerta se cerrĂł de golpe detrĂĄs de Ă©l, haciendo eco a su irrevocable decisiĂłn. Joelle se apoyĂł contra la pared y sus piernas cedieron hasta que se deslizĂł al suelo. Una risa amarga emergiĂł de sus labios. Irene habĂa organizado su matrimonio. Adrian se habĂa visto obligado a aceptar, y Joelle lo sabĂa muy bien. Si de verdad querĂa el divorcio, lo mĂĄs efectivo serĂa hablar con Irene. Sin embargo, una pequeña y estĂșpida parte de ella se habĂa aferrado a la esperanza de que ella y Adrian eran una verdadera pareja. Por eso se lo habĂa mencionado primero a Ă©l, porque lo veĂa como su esposo. Sin embargo, olvidĂł un detalle crucial: Adrian nunca habĂa querido casarse con ella. Su reticencia habĂa sido evidente desde el principio, aunque ella habĂa intentado pasarla por alto. Sus Ășltimas palabras no solo fueron despectivas, sino una orden. Si de verdad querĂa el divorcio, deberĂa enfrentarse a Irene. Joelle se dio una ducha, se puso ropa limpia y se preparĂł para visitar a la anciana. Irene era estricta, autoritaria y temida por toda la familia. Gobernaba con puño de hierro y no toleraba la desobediencia. Pero Joelle tenĂa un vĂnculo muy especial con ella. En parte, habĂa aceptado casarse con Adrian para cumplir las expectativas de Irene. QuerĂa cuidar de Adrian, construir un hogar y asegurarse de que la anciana falleciera sin remordimientos. Pero ahora ya no aguantaba mĂĄs. Ver a Adrian tan preocupado por otra mujer le llenaba de una amargura que parecĂa consumirla. Era consciente de que Ă©l no la amaba. ÂĄNunca lo hizo y nunca lo harĂa! Estaba a punto de irse cuando sonĂł su celular. Era su hermano, Shawn Watson. "ÂżShawn? ÂżQuĂ© ocurre?". "ÂĄSeñora Miller!". Era el asistente de Shawn. Su voz sonaba muy asustada, algo que Joelle nunca habĂa escuchado. Se le helĂł la s**gre y agarrĂł el celular con mĂĄs fuerza mientras permanecĂa en la escalera. "ÂżDĂłnde estĂĄ mi hermano? ÂżQuĂ© le pasĂł?". "Anoche el señor Watson asistiĂł a una reuniĂłn de negocios, donde lo presionaron para que b*iera. Supuestamente volverĂa a casa, pero Erick Lloyd insistiĂł en llevarlo a unas aguas termales". Joelle se quedĂł congelada y la furia recorriĂł sus venas. "ÂżErick no sabĂa que eso podrĂa matarlo?". "ÂĄErick es un s**vergĂŒenza! Se jacta de su poder desde que su padre y su hermano se volvieron chĂłferes de la familia Miller. ÂĄSeñora Miller, tiene que venir rĂĄpido! El señor Watson estĂĄ siendo operado y los mĂ©dicos han emitido dos avisos de condiciĂłn crĂtica. ÂĄNo pude aguantar mĂĄs, asĂ que la llamĂ©!". El asistente parecĂa estar al borde de las lĂĄgrimas. Joelle sabĂa que Ă©l no se habrĂa puesto en contacto con ella a menos que la situaciĂłn fuera bastante desesperada. Shawn siempre la habĂa protegido de las malas noticias, sin importar lo sombrĂas que fueran las circunstancias. Si su asistente estaba tan conmocionado, la vida de su hermano debĂa estar en peligro. Joelle sintiĂł como si el mundo se cerrara a su alrededor y un nudo se formĂł en su garganta. Al bajar del Ășltimo escalĂłn, tropezĂł y se cayĂł con fuerza, torciĂ©ndose bruscamente el tobillo. El dolor abrasador la devolviĂł a la realidad y las lĂĄgrimas brotaron de sus ojos. "ÂĄOh, no, señora Miller, tenga mĂĄs cuidado cuando camina!". Leah corriĂł a ayudarla a levantarse. Joelle agarrĂł el brazo de Leah con la visiĂłn borrosa a causa de las lĂĄgrimas. IntentĂł hablar, pero las palabras le salĂan entrecortadas porque estaba sollozando. "Mi hermano... ÂĄTengo que ir al hospital para verlo!". Leah sintiĂł su urgencia y respondiĂł sin dudar: "De acuerdo, no se preocupe. ÂĄLe pedirĂ© al conductor que la lleve de inmediato!". Leah era una criada experimentada y confiable que llevaba años al servicio de la familia Miller. Cinco minutos despuĂ©s, el auto ya estaba aparcado delante de la villa. Joelle estaba a punto de subir cuando se volviĂł hacia Leah. "Por favor, no se lo cuentes a Irene. No quiero preocuparla". El corazĂłn de la criada se ablandĂł. Incluso con el rostro pĂĄlido y surcado de lĂĄgrimas, Joelle se preocupaba por la salud de Irene. ÂĄQuĂ© muchacha tan rara y extraordinaria! "No se preocupe, señora Miller. Yo sĂ© quĂ© hacer. Vaya a ver a su hermano". Cuando Joelle llegĂł al hospital, Shawn acababa de salir del quirĂłfano. Al ver a su jefe conectado a tubos y cables, el asistente casi se desplomĂł. Joelle se acercĂł y lo encontrĂł arrodillado contra la pared, con los ojos hundidos e inyectados en s**gre. Tuvo que contener el impulso de regañarlo por no haber protegido mejor a su hermano. MĂĄs tarde habrĂa tiempo para eso. Cuando la condiciĂłn de Shawn fue mĂĄs estable, Joelle llevĂł al asistente a un lado. "CuĂ©ntamelo todo. ÂżCĂłmo ocurriĂł esto?". El asistente vacilĂł, con el rostro desencajado. "Señora Miller, el señor Watson nos ordenĂł especĂficamente que no la involucremos en los asuntos comerciales". "Pero esto es una cuestiĂłn de vida o muerte. ÂżPiensas que todavĂa es una opciĂłn no decirme nada?". Ya sin paciencia, Joelle se dio la vuelta para alejarse. "Señora Miller, eso no sirve de nada", respondiĂł el asistente desesperadamente. "Usted sabe que desde la muerte de su padre, el Grupo Watson ha dependido por completo de su hermano. Ha estado luchando para defender la dignidad de la familia, porque quiere que su vida con los Miller sea mĂĄs llevadera". Durante esos años, Shawn habĂa luchado valientemente para mantener a la familia a flote. No obstante, sin el apoyo financiero de Adrian, sus esfuerzos se habrĂan desvanecido hacĂa mucho tiempo. Su deseo mĂĄs profundo era que su hermana viviera cĂłmodamente, pero a pesar de sus incansables esfuerzos, nunca pudo hacerle ganar el respeto que merecĂa por parte de su esposo. No importaba lo mucho que se sacrificara, ella seguirĂa siendo infravalorada en la familia Miller. Joelle estaba hirviendo de rabia, pero sabĂa que no podĂa cambiar su realidad. Entonces, inspirĂł profundamente y preguntĂł: "ÂżNo mencionaron mi relaciĂłn con Adrian?" Esperaba que alinearse con los Miller pudiera ayudar a Shawn a mantenerse firme en sus actividades sociales. "El señor Watson se niega a tocar ese tema, pues teme que eso le haga las cosas mĂĄs difĂciles a usted". Joelle soltĂł una risa amarga. JamĂĄs habĂa estado en igualdad de condiciones con Adrian. No le extrañaba que la despreciara, ya que apenas podĂa soportarse a sĂ misma. Solo hacĂa una hora que le habĂa pedido el divorcio. Y ahora se aferraba al nombre de su esposo, desesperada por facilitarle la vida a su hermano. "Dile a Shawn que soy la esposa de Adrian Miller, Irene me eligiĂł personalmente. ÂĄMientras sea la señora Miller, mantendrĂ© la cabeza en alto dentro de la familia!". De repente, escucharon unos pasos detrĂĄs de ella. Joelle se dio la vuelta y vio a Adrian, que tenĂa una sonrisa frĂa en su rostro. A su lado, se encontraba una muchacha de aspecto frĂĄgil, con grandes ojos inocentes, aferrada a Ă©l. Adrian la miraba desdeñosamente, como si incluso le costara reconocer su presencia. Ya se habĂa dado cuenta de que ella realmente no querĂa el divorcio. La mujer que habĂa parecido tan decidida a irse, ahora estaba haciendo alarde de su tĂtulo como la señora Miller. Su amenaza de divorcio no habĂa sido mĂĄs que una estrategia, como una pelea de amantes que terminaba en amenazas vacĂas. Era tan astuta que lo habĂa d**gado para obligarlo a casarse. Con tĂĄcticas tan engañosas, ÂżcĂłmo podrĂa irse tan fĂĄcilmente? Su matrimonio eran un salvavidas para las dificultades de su familia. Adrian le daba cien millones cada año al Grupo Watson. Joelle serĂa una tonta si se arriesgaba a perderlo divorciĂĄndose de Ă©l. CapĂtulo 4 Por fin se dio cuenta HacĂa mucho que Joelle se habĂa vuelto insensible ante la indiferencia de Adrian. ObservĂł sin decir nada los brazos entrelazados de la pareja y recordĂł los dulces momentos capturados en los videos de Rebecca, que provocaban la envidia de mucha gente. ÂĄQuĂ© pareja tan perfecta! Ese pensamiento la golpeĂł. "ÂĄJoelle, por favor, no nos malinterpretes!", dijo Rebecca con urgencia mientras retiraba su mano del brazo de Adrian. "No me siento bien y no puedo caminar, asĂ que Adie simplemente tuvo la amabilidad de sostenerme". Joelle esbozĂł una leve sonrisa. "ÂżQuĂ© te trae al hospital?", preguntĂł mirando a Adrian, como si no hubiera escuchado la explicaciĂłn de Rebecca. "Es por Erick", dijo Rebecca, con las manos entrelazadas como una niña arrepentida. "TambiĂ©n vine a pedirte perdĂłn, Joelle. Lamento que Erick haya sido tan descuidado para provocar que tu hermano terminara en el hospital". "ÂżDescuidado?", replicĂł ella. "Tu hermano casi m*ta al mĂo, Âży crees que una disculpa bastarĂĄ para arreglarlo?". Rebecca se estremeciĂł y agarrĂł la manga de Adrian en busca de apoyo. "Ya es suficiente, Joelle", respondiĂł Ă©l con una voz tan gĂ©lida como el invierno. "No fue a propĂłsito". Luego, se volviĂł hacia Rebecca y agregĂł suavemente: "Vamos, Âżno viniste para ver a Erick?". Fue entonces cuando Joelle lo entendiĂł todo. HabĂa esperado ingenuamente que Adrian viniera para ver a Shawn. Pero no, habĂa venido con Rebecca para ver a Erick. Incluso si visitara a Shawn, serĂa por obligaciĂłn, nada mĂĄs. Pero sabĂa que no debĂa esperar que Ă©l la defendiera. "ÂĄRebecca, no olvidarĂ© lo que hizo Erick!", espetĂł. Rebecca doblĂł las piernas y se desplomĂł sobre el pecho de Adrian, quien la atrapĂł justo a tiempo y la abrazĂł con fuerza. "Joelle, Erick no tenĂa malas intenciones. ÂĄTambiĂ©n estĂĄ en el hospital!". "ÂżYa estĂĄ muerto? ÂĄSi no, tendrĂĄ que pagar por lo que hizo!". Joelle no solĂa arremeter, pero esta vez era diferente. Shawn era la Ășnica familia que le quedaba. Su padre, incapacitado por un derrame cerebral, se encontraba en estado vegetativo con poca o ninguna esperanza de recuperaciĂłn, y su madre habĂa fallecido en un accidente de trĂĄfico. Desde los dieciocho años, habĂan sido solo ella y Shawn, enfrentĂĄndose juntos a las dificultades del mundo. En sus momentos mĂĄs oscuros, Shawn llevĂł sola la carga para dejar que Joelle persiguiera su pasiĂłn por el violĂn. Ahora la idea de perderlo tambiĂ©n a Ă©l era insoportable. Su Ășnico deseo era que Erick muriera. "Joelle, ÂżcĂłmo puedes decir eso?", sollozĂł Rebecca con incredulidad. Ya sin paciencia, Adrian fijĂł su frĂa mirada en Joelle. "ÂżQuĂ© deseas?". "Shawn recibiĂł dos avisos de condiciĂłn crĂtica. ÂżQuĂ© hay de Erick?". Rebecca jadeĂł, su frĂĄgil cuerpo estaba temblando como una hoja en el viento. "ÂĄJoelle, por favor! Solo me queda un hermano. ÂĄPor favor, ten compasiĂłn!". Se desmayĂł antes de que la otra mujer pudiera responder. Adrian la levantĂł en sus brazos y le dio una Ășltima mirada de reproche a Joelle. Luego, se alejĂł y la dejĂł clavada en el mismo lugar, incapaz de moverse o incluso de pensar, lo que pareciĂł una eternidad. Antes de su matrimonio, habĂa sido una chica adinerada, pero luego se convirtiĂł en la sirvienta de Adrian. Ahora se daba cuenta de lo ingenua que habĂa sido. Ella solĂa ser una persona muy orgullosa, pero ahora soporta todo tipo de agravios sĂłlo para complacer a su marido. ÂĄQuĂ© patĂ©tico! Han pasado tres años, es hora de divorciarnos y comenzar una nueva vida... ...... ÂżQuĂ© sucederĂĄ en adelante? Los capĂtulos disponibles son limitados aquĂ, haga click el botĂłn abajo para instalar APP y disfrutar leyendo mĂĄs contenidos maravillosos. (Al abrir el APP, directo accederĂĄ a este libro) &4& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.manobook.com/14484375-fb_contact-spa | Heat stories | 0 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.manobook.com | IMAGE | https://fbweb.manobook.com/14484375-fb_contact-spa220_2-1023-core2.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=1164004058227180&rawadid=120213758294010186 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464858390_1005725471567949_2256246936855610347_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=kWon6fX0PvUQ7kNvgECbalg&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ArigZxRnSAPCHFyKTVMEfr0&oh=00_AYC9QW_RPIbiuCwoXoRVRh5_5UeqMwGPWtdrtliIN13Hbg&oe=674C4360 | REGULAR_PAGE | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,539,419 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2539413}' |
Yes | 2024-11-26 18:51 | active | 1928 | 0 |
|
Effortless Manicures Anytime, Anywhere! | đ Achieve salon-quality manicures with ease using Clip & Clickâą! No more struggling with traditional nail clippers - let the powerful motor and innovative design do the work for you. đ Click Shop Now And Get Yours 40% Off Until Midnight! | SHOP_NOW | https://norvure.com/products/clip-click%E2%84%A2-t | HappyMe's | https://www.facebook.com/100094368992659/ | 4,179 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Shop now | 0 | norvure.com | IMAGE | 40% Off Until Midnight | https://norvure.com/products/clip-click%E2%84%A2-the-effortless-electric-nail-trimmer | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/440943208_1131808218104590_2955018481176265273_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=oO0kkbrRf_EQ7kNvgEMMBGi&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=As904wAE0Gu82Lh0c-zmDz-&oh=00_AYBvCOpqjzv4D4FNl0i36GmBTCGkUa0y8mbdi2G-AQ3siw&oe=674C5319 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | HappyMe's | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,540,582 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2540021}' |
No | 2024-11-26 18:55 | active | 1928 | 0 | đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... âWhere is she?!â I hear the Beta Kyle scream. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment he sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I donât make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. âNeah, how useless your are! You still have not cleaned the office.â He snaps. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. âWe are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!â I donât answer, I keep my eyes low so that I didnât have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, and he was even claimed to have killed his 9 ex-girlfriends. âHe is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!â Beta Kyle continues. He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin, âUseless Wolf.â He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned 18, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle was always reminding me of how worthless I am. The clearing of a throat makes me jump. I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair. A foot propped up on his knee. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that donât quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door. Shrinking down to the ground. âIs this the way you greet all Alphaâs?â His deep voice rumbles through the room, an edge of amusement to his tone. âIâm sorry.â I whisper, getting to my feet. âIâŠI thought I was alone.â I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. âCome forward.â He orders. I do as Iâm told. Allowing him to see me properly and I am met with narrowed crimson eyes. I close my own eyes, expecting the worst. âYou smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?â My head moved up and down, though I couldnât tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they discovered the truth about me. âI would prefer it if you spoke to me.â He growls, âIâm not in the mood to play games.â âYes.â I whisper. âI amâŠI am a Wolf.â I couldnât help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? I wasnât sure how much more my body could take. âHow is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.â âIâŠ..â I hated the question. âI havenât got all day!â He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldnât scent him. I knew why I hadnât been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever liked to do. They never hear my side of the story. All they do is accept Alpha Trey's word as the truth. âYou should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?â His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them. There was no way I was making direct eye contact. âMy Wolf abilities were bound.â âWhy?â If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. âIt was a punishment.â âFor what?â His deep voice rumbles through me. âFor killing my parents.â I whispered. At this moment, the door swings open abruptly and my brother screeches at me âNeah, what are you doing in my office?!" He then turns to the crimson eyed man. âI am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it was him... | LEARN_MORE | http://play.google.com/store/apps/details?id=com.n | New world publications | https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/ | 3,762 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | play.google.com | VIDEO | http://play.google.com/store/apps/details?id=com.newreading.meganovel | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/456073188_1144942106591870_941058485777559799_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=mRzjv4cJB-8Q7kNvgG0XxJg&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ATZqbZ8ka9Er7eq6iDG0XCc&oh=00_AYDC9NrNf9sTdKUy8K7RSA9PJ3JQ2YsRmRgy7xQDupR61Q&oe=674C4D48 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | New world publications | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,540,841 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
Yes | 2024-11-26 18:57 | active | 1928 | 0 |
|
Continuar lendođđđ | Devido Ă s dificuldades da vida, ela tinha que trabalhar como acompanhante. Um dia, ela recebeu um pedido de um cliente misterioso, pedindo que ela fosse sua noiva temporĂĄria por uma semana. Considerando a alta remuneração, ela aceitou o pedido. Inesperadamente, isso mudou sua vida... ===== JĂĄ fazia alguns meses que eu entrei para a Red Angel, uma agĂȘncia de acompanhantes de luxo. Larguei o meu emprego de secretĂĄria pois com aquele salĂĄrio eu mal conseguia comprar alimentos. Eu nĂŁo conseguia nem mesmo pagar as contas acumuladas, isto sem falar na minha faculdade e no colĂ©gio interno de Gabriel. Eu queria muito ter condiçÔes de pagar tudo, de ter condiçÔes de pagar alguĂ©m para cuidar dele, para todas as noites eu poder estar com ele. Se a falta de nossos pais doĂa em mim, para ele o sofrimento era ainda maior. Eu nĂŁo poderia recusar este trabalho, estava cheia de dĂvidas e com o meu irmĂŁo pequeno para criar. ApĂłs a morte dos nossos pais o que nos restou foi muita tristeza, saudades e muitas contas para pagar. E quitar todas elas com o meu trabalho de secretĂĄria, era impossĂvel, eu estava ao ponto de desistir dos estudos. Uma amiga da faculdade me ajudou, me apresentou para a dona da agĂȘncia Red Angel, na qual ela trabalha. No inĂcio eu nĂŁo queria, estava fora dos meus princĂpios. Mas tudo caiu por terra, quando o conselho tutelar me ameaçou. E eu poderia perder a guarda de Gabriel, eu estava deixando-o sozinho para trabalhar. E estĂĄvamos passando necessidade. E foi assim comecei a trabalhar na Red Angel, nem sempre era fĂĄcil. Mas comecei a ganhar o suficiente. Consegui pagar a minha faculdade e o colĂ©gio interno de Gabriel, uma escola bem cara e conceituada. Eu nĂŁo estava extremamente feliz, mas estava conseguindo devagar alcançar os meus objetivos. Mas agora estou sofrendo as consequĂȘncias de uma suspensĂŁo por trĂȘs meses, por ter me envolvido com um dos funcionĂĄrios da Red Angel. Quebrando assim, uma das regras da Mary. O pior Ă© que eu nem sentia nada por aquele babaca, que fez um drama, dizendo para a Mary, que ele estava indo embora por minha culpa, sendo que ele estava indo para Nova Iorque trabalhar. O telefone tocou me tirando de meus pensamentos. -- AlĂŽ? -- OlĂĄ, Karen. Eu devia te ignorar por mais alguns meses. Mas digamos que a sorte sorriu para vocĂȘ. EntĂŁo, nĂŁo me decepcione. Mari me explicou que um poderoso empresĂĄrio estava oferecendo pagar muito por uma semana comigo. E seria em Portofino, na ItĂĄlia. O meu coração fez um salto. Isto poderia pagar meus Ășltimos meses de estudo. Me dando a oportunidade de deixar a Red Angel assim que eu conseguisse outro trabalho, no que vou me formar. O que me chamou a atenção, ele queria apenas desfilar comigo. Isso me deixou pensativa. Mas o fato de ganhar todo este dinheiro me fez aceitar. Mary me avisou que nos encontrarĂamos no dia seguinte para comprar tudo o necessĂĄrio para a viagem. -- Karen. Ele te escolheu entre tantas. EntĂŁo espero que nĂŁo me decepcione. -- Mary, eu vou dar o meu melhor para nĂŁo te decepcionar. -- Ele exigiu algo? -- Na verdade, ele dispensou o nosso contrato habitual da agĂȘncia, quer sigilo, obviamente. Ele vai pagar tudo, suas roupas, malas, viagem. Ele quer que vocĂȘ leia o contrato e se quiser incluir algo, poderĂĄ. Ele quer que eu envie para ele em seguida. Isto me deixou mais que apreensiva. Mas o dinheiro e a promessa de liberdade deste trabalho valeriam risco. -- Pensei. -- Por favor, me envie a cĂłpia dos seus documentos por e-mail. Preciso enviar para ele, para os trĂąmites da viagem. AtĂ© amanhĂŁ. -- Vou te enviar, atĂ© amanhĂŁ e obrigada pela oportunidade. -- NĂŁo agradeça a mim, por mais que eu te adore, Karen, regras sĂŁo regras, eu te deixaria em punição, mas ele escolheu vocĂȘ. -- Mesmo assim, obrigada. AtĂ© amanhĂŁ. Ela desligou o telefone, meu coração ainda estava acelerado. Eu nem mesmo sabia como ele era. Mas tentei nĂŁo pensar sobre, afinal no dia seguinte Mary me mostraria uma foto dele e falarĂamos mais sobre ele. Respirei fundo, precisava me acalmar. Eu fui para a cozinha, preparei um chĂĄ e liguei para Gabriel, para contar da viagem. Para ele e outras pessoas prĂłximas, eu falava que trabalhava como aeromoça em voos particulares de ricos excĂȘntricos. Peguei o celular e liguei para a escola de Gabriel. ApĂłs falar com a secretĂĄria, eles passaram a chamada para o quarto dele. -- Karen, como estou feliz que vocĂȘ ligou! -- Eu queria ouvir a sua voz. Estou com muitas saudades. -- Hoje eu venci o no campeonato de futebol e no judĂŽ eu estou classificado para as olimpĂadas da escola. Estou feliz, Karen. -- Uau! Meu campeĂŁo! ParabĂ©ns, estou orgulhosa de vocĂȘ. NĂłs nos veremos assim que eu voltar de viagem. -- Para onde vocĂȘ voarĂĄ desta vez? Meu coração apertou, mas ele era muito criança para entender o que eu fazia. E, de certa forma, desta vez eu realmente estava indo voar. -- Vou para Portofino, na ItĂĄlia. Mas assim que eu voltar, vou correndo te ver e vou trazer presentes. -- Vou ficar contente em te ver. Eu gosto dos presentes, mas gosto muito mais de vocĂȘ. Segurei as lĂĄgrimas. Eu queria muito poder ter condiçÔes de pagar alguĂ©m para tomar conta dele enquanto eu trabalhava. Mas antes eu precisava pagar todas as nossas contas acumuladas e arrumar outro trabalho. E assim ter condiçÔes de bancar todas as despesas da casa e dos estudos de Gabriel. Ele dependia de mim. Respirei fundo e tentei mostrar a ele que estava feliz. -- Eu te amo muito, garotinho lindo. Eu tambĂ©m fico muito feliz em te ver, em breve estaremos juntos. -- Eu vou esperar! Boa Viagem, irmĂŁzinha. Vou jogar com os meus amigos. Te amo. - Obrigada! Se divirta, querido. E lembre-se que eu te amo mais que tudo. Eu te ligarei em breve. Ele fez barulhos de b*ijos no telefone e desligou. Eu enxuguei as lĂĄgrimas em meu rosto e tentei restar otimista para o amanhĂŁ. Era isto, se no contrato, as exigĂȘncias do cliente fossem suportĂĄveis a minha partida para a ItĂĄlia jĂĄ seria amanhĂŁ, ao lado de um perfeito desconhecido. CapĂtulo 2 Noiva! No dia seguinte... O meu carro nĂŁo funcionou e tive que correr para a estação. Mary marcou comigo na frente de uma loja cara da avenida principal. Eu jĂĄ conseguia ver seus cabelos claros presos em um rabo de cavalo elegante e suas roupas de grife adornando o seu corpo perfeito. Ela se girou lentamente, sorrindo para mim. -- Bom dia, senhorita atrasada. -- Bom dia, me desculpe pelo atraso. Lamento ter feito vocĂȘ me esperar. Meu carro quebrou outra vez. -- Tudo bem, Karen. Consigo ver o quanto estĂĄ abatida e acredite, vai ficar tudo bem. Mas devo te alertar que o nosso cliente, o senhor Dante, nĂŁo suporta atrasos. -- Isto nĂŁo vai acontecer. Eu respondi, tentando buscar um pouco de ar para os meus pulmĂ”es. -- Vamos entrar, pois estamos atrasadas. O dia estĂĄ apenas começando. Entrei na loja com ela e por uma hora escolhemos vestidos, sapatos, variados acessĂłrios. Mary estava quase todo o tempo no telefone enviando fotos para ele de cada roupa que eu vestia. E ele respondia o que ele gostava ou nĂŁo. Quando saĂmos para a rua Mary, finalmente deixou o telefone. -- Eu ainda acho muito estranho tudo isso. Qual o problema deste homem, Mary? Ela sorriu gentilmente, mas nĂŁo respondeu. Ela entrou no spa que ficava a poucos metros da loja em que estĂĄvamos. ApĂłs sermos acomodadas em uma sala de estar, ela se virou para mim. -- Ele deixou claro no contrato, ele sĂł quer que sua presença ao lado dele, sempre bem-vestida e maquiada. -- Tudo bem, eu prefiro assim. Ela sorriu e abaixou a voz. --Um lugar maravilhoso... O telefone dela interrompeu sua frase, ela se afastou e eu entrei para a sala de massagem. E pelas horas seguintes, eu fui preparada, unhas, cabelos, maquiagem, roupas. O meu coração estava em angĂșstia, mas eu sabia que era tarde demais para desistir. Horas depois, estĂĄvamos na frente do grande espelho da recepção da Red Angel. Eu usava um vestido chique com um toque sensual na dose justa. Na bolsa, estava todos os meus pertences e o principal, o meu passaporte. Mary repassava as exigĂȘncias do contrato que eu tinha acabado de assinar. -- VocĂȘ tem apenas que sorrir e concordar com tudo o que ele disser quando estiverem em pĂșblico. Praticamente, vocĂȘ terĂĄ que fingir um relacionamento emotivo com ele. DormirĂĄ no mesmo quarto que ele, mas ele nĂŁo te tocarĂĄ. Mary tinha mandado que todas as roupas fossem preparadas nas malas caras que ela tinha comprado para mim. E quando o carro que ele enviou chegou na frente da Red Angel, o motorista as carregou no porta-malas. Me despedi de Mary e segui para o meu destino. Apesar de ter me dado um boa noite amigĂĄvel, o motorista restou em silĂȘncio todo o trajeto. No aeroporto, entramos na ĂĄrea vip de voos privados, um aviĂŁo estava pronto na pista. O motorista me conduziu atĂ© um comissĂĄrio que estava esperando na escada, ele me cumprimentou e me acompanhou atĂ© o meu assento no aviĂŁo, me oferecendo tudo o possĂvel para o meu conforto. Eu estava terminando de fazer uma mensagem para o meu irmĂŁo, quando escutei a sua voz pela primeira vez. -- Boa noite, Karen. Seja bem-vinda. Eu levantei o meu olhar para encontrar Dante Montallegro com seu corpo perfeito e seu olhar intenso buscando os meus. -- Boa noite, senhor Montallegro... -- Retire o Senhor, por favor, vocĂȘ deve me chamar de Dante, nada mais. --Disse enquanto dobrava lentamente a manga de sua camisa. Eu observei os seus movimentos, seus braços definidos eram evidentes sobre o tecido caro de sua camisa. -- Me desculpe, eu estou um pouco nervosa. -- Entendo suas dĂșvidas depois do contrato que enviei. EntĂŁo, estou disposto a discutir com vocĂȘ durante o voo. Vou começar te explicando o meu motivo por contratar sua agĂȘncia. Estamos indo para uma grande conferĂȘncia, onde entrarei em contato com alguns clientes importantes. Mas o fato de sua presença Ă© porque minha noiva me deixou. E ela estarĂĄ nessas reuniĂ”es. Ela terminou comigo e duas semanas depois, ficou noiva de outro. Eu sei que ela ainda me ama. Ela estĂĄ fazendo isso de pirraça. Preciso jogar do mesmo jeito que ela, para tirĂĄ-la da zona de conforto. E fazer ela ver, que eu sou o homem certo para ela! Ele disse tudo de forma tĂŁo natural que eu encontrei dificuldades para dizer que isto era mais louco do que eu poderia pensar. Mas, enfim, ele estava me pagando bem para ser sua namorada. -- Entendi Dante, eu serei sua namorada para passar ciĂșmes. -- Na verdade, noiva. VocĂȘ serĂĄ minha noiva. Ficamos noivos em uma romĂąntica viagem para a GrĂ©cia. -- Noiva?? Eu falei um pouco mais alto do que eu deveria, e ele seriamente me respondeu. -- Sim. Eu e Vivian terminamos faz dois meses e ela estava viajando para outra parte do mundo, e eu tambĂ©m. EntĂŁo a mentira que nĂłs dois contaremos serĂĄ plausĂvel. -- Tudo bem. -- Ătimo, eu preciso que vocĂȘ apenas concorde com tudo o que eu disser e saiba evitar responder perguntas, eu as responderei. -- Claro, vocĂȘ tem fotos da sua noiva? -- Apenas as do site. -- Bom saber que vocĂȘ escolheu sua atual noiva se baseando naquelas fotos. -- Na verdade, nĂŁo foi pelas fotos, foi por sua descrição no perfil. E depois conversando com a Mary, ela me disse que vocĂȘ estĂĄ na faculdade. E que, ao contrĂĄrio das outras que ali estĂŁo, vocĂȘ busca um futuro fora de tudo isto. -- Bom de certa forma, acho fofo o seu esforço para, de alguma forma reconquistar sua amada. Ele apenas sorriu, mas nĂŁo disse mais nada, e nas horas seguintes de voo ele nĂŁo tocou mais no assunto do contrato ou sua relação. Falamos de tudo um pouco e encontramos muitas afinidades e o voo foi tranquilo. Quando o aviĂŁo pousou, ele se virou para mim e puxou uma caixa de dentro de sua pequena mala. -- Precisamos contar bem esta mentira... Ele abre a caixa e duas alianças brilharam diante dos meus olhos. Ele pegou o solitĂĄrio e deslizou em meu dedo. Ele mesmo pegou a outra aliança e deslizou em seu dedo. -- Parece que estamos noivos, querido. Ele sorriu e me ajudou a levantar da poltrona. -- Aqui começa nossa histĂłria, querida. CapĂtulo 3 Dante Montallegro Ao entrar no carro que estava a nossa espera na pista, ele voltou a sua atenção para mim. -- Karen, vocĂȘ pode me dizer o seu nome real? -- Este Ă© o meu nome real. A Mary deve ter enviado todos os meus documentos para vocĂȘ, incluindo todos os exames... -- Sim, claro, ela enviou, mas foi tudo para a minha secretĂĄria. Os exames sĂŁo sempre enviados para os clientes? -- Isto faz parte da exigĂȘncia da Mary, provar para todos os clientes que nos contratam a longo prazo, que somos saudĂĄveis. -- Eu entendidos. O telefone dele tocou, eu tentei nĂŁo prestar atenção na sua conversa. Eu respirei fundo e me concentrei na paisagem de Portofino. Meu telefone começou a tocar insistentemente. E eu nĂŁo consegui desligar. Levantei o meu olhar para Dante e ele olhou meu celular com certo ar de reprovação. Enfim, consegui desligar a chamada. Ele seguiu falando por alguns segundos e depois desligou. Ele pegou uma grande caixa que estava entre nĂłs e me entregou. -- Isto Ă© para vocĂȘ. E seu telefone deve permanecer apenas no modo vibração. Atenda, apenas se for algo de urgĂȘncia. Espero que nĂŁo atenda os seus clientes enquanto estiver comigo. As minhas mĂŁos trĂȘmulas abriram a caixa, enquanto o amargo descia na minha garganta. O que estĂĄ acontecendo? Ele consegue me deixar sem jeito e extremamente irritada. Poucas horas juntos, e ele jĂĄ estava me deixando desconfortĂĄvel, mas do que qualquer outra pessoa jĂĄ foi capaz. --Pensei. Fiquei um tempo olhando o celular de Ășltima geração dentro da caixa. Provavelmente eu deveria devolver no final do contrato. Parecendo ler os meus pensamentos, ele falou. -- Considere um presente meu. Por vocĂȘ ter aceitado o meu contrato. -- Desculpe, Dante, eu nĂŁo posso aceitar. -- NĂŁo gosto de ser contrariado, Karen. AlĂ©m do mais, nĂŁo estamos quebrando nenhuma das regras por nĂłs estabelecidas. E vocĂȘ, como minha noiva, nĂŁo pode usar qualquer telefone barato na frente dos meus investidores e clientes. Eu respirei fundo novamente e tentei me acalmar. Este homem me enlouqueceria em uma semana ao seu lado. Parecia impossĂvel isto nĂŁo acontecer. -- Tudo bem, obrigada, Dante. Ele apenas sorriu, convencido. Quando eu terminei de transferir os meus dados para o telefone, o carro parou na frente do hotel "A Belmond." Antes que eu pudesse organizar as minhas coisas da bolsa para sair, ele jĂĄ tinha saĂdo e estava abrindo a porta para mim. A sua mĂŁo segurou a minha e me guiou porta adentro. Fomos recepcionados e nos levaram para a SuĂte Dolce Vita. Eu tentava prestar atenção em tudo a minha volta, no estilo antigo, mas luxuoso do hotel cinco estrelas. Quando finalmente estĂĄvamos sozinhos, eu me via sem graça, um pouco perdida. Eu observava a cama King size coberta os Lençóis brancos, eu jamais tinha dormido em algo do gĂȘnero. -- Gostou da nossa cama? A sua proximidade me fez dar um passo para trĂĄs e seu olhar se estreitou enquanto ele sorria e me observava. -- Eu...eu pensei que teria duas camas. A suĂte Ă© enorme, tem outros cĂŽmodos e nĂŁo tem outra cama. Ele se aproximou lentamente, mas desta vez nĂŁo me afastei e nem desviei o meu olhar do seu. -- Eu te disse que nĂŁo passaremos dos b*ijos e em pĂșblico... Claro. No contrato, ele tinha deixado claro que eu deveria ser carinhosa e aceitar seus carinhos publicamente. E eu jĂĄ temia por isto. Eu me lembrava de cada linha do contrato. Meu coração parecia descontrolado quando ele se aproximava ainda mais. -- Respira, Karen. Cretino provocador! -- Pensei comigo. Eu apertei as minhas unhas na palma da mĂŁo e tentei disfarçar. -- Bom, eu vou arrumar as minhas coisas no armĂĄrio, se vocĂȘ assim me permitir. -- Eu tenho uma proposta melhor. Vou chamar a recepção e eles enviarĂŁo alguĂ©m para organizar tudo. Basta deixarmos as malas do lado que preferimos do closet. E descemos para o restaurante do hotel. Quero muito falar com vocĂȘ e obviamente te exibir, querida noiva. -- Tudo bem, vocĂȘ Ă© quem manda. Os olhos deles se estreitam, e ele sorriu. -- Palavras perigosas estas. Mas enfim, tomamos um banho e saĂmos daqui trinta minutos, tudo bem? -- Tudo bem, perfeito para mim, eu vou separar o que preciso agora, enquanto vocĂȘ usa o banheiro. -- Perfeito. Karen, eu quero te dizer, beba e coma o que quiser a qualquer momento. Se nĂŁo encontrar no frigobar ou na pequena cozinha do quarto, ordene para que a recepção te satisfaça. NĂŁo quero que fique me esperando para pedir algo para vocĂȘ. Se sentir vontade de algo, apenas ordene. VocĂȘ Ă© a minha noiva, lembre-se disto. Quero vocĂȘ saciada e satisfeita. Entendido? Ele realmente parecia ter optado por seguir me provocando. Mas eu nĂŁo revidaria. -- Sim, obrigada. Ele sorriu e caminhou com a sua mala de mĂŁo para o grande banheiro. Quando ele fechou a porta, eu decidi sair para o terraço. CapĂtulo 4 A ex noiva A vista para o mar era extremamente magnĂfica. Eu tinha que ligar para o Gabriel, peguei meu celular e disquei o nĂșmero do colĂ©gio. Neste momento, agradeci por estar usando um chip Internacional. Aguardei ansiosa enquanto o telefone tocava. ApĂłs ser atendida, transferiram a chamada para o quarto do Gabriel. E logo a voz doce e familiar me respondeu. --Karen.... -- Oi, Gabriel, meu amor, que saudades. -- Karen, que bom que vocĂȘ ligou, eu sei que vocĂȘ estĂĄ viajando, mas estou com muita saudade. Eu senti o meu coração apertar, imaginando o quanto era difĂcil para um garoto de dez anos ficar longe da sua Ășnica famĂlia. Perdemos o papai em acidente quando o Gabriel tinha apenas quatro anos. E jĂĄ fazia dois anos que perdemos a mamĂŁe para uma doença fatal. Foi aĂ que eu assumi todas as responsabilidades. E, no inĂcio, consegui manter a casa e nossos estudos. Mas as contas foram aumentando, me deixando desesperada ao ponto de assumir a vida obscura que eu levava. Eu fiz poucos programas, mas desde o primeiro sempre desejei sair desta vida. Para o Gabriel eu dizia trabalhar como aeromoça de companhias particulares. E isto funcionava. Afinal eu tinha trabalhado com isto no passado. Ao menos o contrato com Dante, me permitiria sair da Red Angel e eu poderia ir visitĂĄ-lo com mais frequĂȘncia. E depois conseguir manter ele em casa comigo, pagando alguĂ©m para ajudar a cuidar dele. -- Sinto muito, querido, eu tambĂ©m estou morrendo de saudades, prometo que vou ligar mais vezes e logo estarei de volta. -- Eu estou indo muito bem, minhas notas sĂŁo boas. Eu quero muito te ver, Karen. Podemos fazer uma chamada de vĂdeo com o Skype qualquer dia desses? -- Vamos nos organizar. Sim, estou muito orgulhosa de vocĂȘ. Isto que estamos vivendo Ă© uma fase, se concentre nisto. Eu te amo muito, nunca se esqueça disto. -- Eu tambĂ©m te amo, Karen. Eu falei um pouco mais com o Gabriel. Minutos depois, eu desliguei o telefone e quando voltei para dentro, percebi que a porta estava entre aberta. Eu tinha certeza de que a tinha deixado aberta antes de ir para o terraço. Eu caminhei lentamente, a porta do quarto estava aberta. Dante estava enrolado na toalha, jogado na cama, mexendo em seu celular. E eu me peguei pensando se ele tinha ouvido toda a minha conversa. Ele levantou seu olhar e me disse. -- VocĂȘ tem vinte minutos. A sua voz era fria, e ele voltou novamente seu olhar para o celular. Eu tentei fingir que nĂŁo estava babando no seu corpo perfeito. E muito menos que estava desconfiada que ele tenha ouvido minha conversa com o Gabriel. -- Tudo bem, estarei pronta. Eu corri contra o tempo, agarrei a minha mala de mĂŁo com as coisas que eu tinha deixado separado. Fui para o banheiro, tomei banho, fiz maquiagem e sai de lĂĄ vestindo o roupĂŁo do hotel. Eu me vesti e me dei por satisfeita com o meu reflexo no espelho. -- Venha atĂ© aqui. Eu dei passos lentos, com meu coração acelerado, seus olhos estavam calmos, me olhando. Ele me analisava de cima abaixo. Ele nĂŁo disse uma palavra, ele foi atĂ© a sua mala e voltou se aproximando de mim. Percebi que ele tinha algo nas mĂŁos, mas nĂŁo tive tempo de identificar o que era, pois ele tirou a minha atenção falando comigo. -- Vire-se de costas. Eu queria discutir, rebater. Mas manter um contato visual com ele era ainda mais difĂcil. Obedeci, me virando e percebi que eu estava na frente do espelho, onde antes trocamos olhares. Ele se aproximou e seus dedos alisaram lentamente os meus cabelos, colocando-os de lado sobre o meu ombro. SĂł entĂŁo vi o colar delicado em suas mĂŁos deslizando para o meu pescoço. -- Vamos, estamos atrasados. -- Ele sussurrou. -- Eu achei que queria apenas conversar. NĂŁo pensei que teria um compromisso com hora marcada. -- Faremos isto apĂłs o jantar. Pois tĂȘm um grande cliente que se juntarĂĄ a nĂłs. Ele me ligou alguns minutos atrĂĄs. Eu senti um frio na barriga, fingir ser a noiva de um homem como ele nĂŁo seria algo fĂĄcil. Ele caminhou atĂ© a porta enquanto peguei a minha bolsa. Quando saĂmos para o corredor, ele posicionou a sua mĂŁo nas minhas costas e de maneira gentil. -- Tudo bem, Karen? -- Eu estou um pouco nervosa. Na verdade, nunca fiz algo assim antes. -- Fique calma, apenas seja carinhosa, fale o mĂnimo possĂvel. Nos conhecemos em uma das minhas viagens. Nos encontramos algumas vezes e foi amor Ă primeira vista. EntĂŁo, ficamos noivos em uma viagem para a GrĂ©cia. -- Tudo bem, vou me lembrar disto, fique tranquilo. -- Eu sei que vocĂȘ se sairĂĄ muito bem sendo minha noiva. -- Ele sorriu e piscou para mim. Enquanto caminhĂĄvamos para o restaurante, eu fiquei pensando em como esta semana seria. Eu teria que fingir ser a sua noiva, teria que receber e dar todo o carinho para ele. Meu coração estava acelerado, mas com certeza isto era porque o jogo agora era para valer. E quando chegamos Ă mesa, um homem elegante se levantou e sorriu, estendendo a mĂŁo para Dante e olhando para mim. -- Boa noite, senhor Dante. Peço desculpas por interromper a sua noite. -- Ele apertou a mĂŁo de Dante enquanto falava. -- Senhor Gilbert, esta Ă© a minha noiva, Karen. -- Prazer em conhecĂȘ-la, senhorita Karen. -- Ele apertou a minha mĂŁo e sorriu. -- Prazer, senhor Gilbert. -- Ă um homem de sorte, Dante, sua noiva Ă© lindĂssima. Ele disse para o Dante, enquanto se sentava. -- Eu sei disso, tive sorte em encontrĂĄ-la. Dante disse enquanto e afastava a cadeira para que eu me sentasse. O garçom se aproximou e, enquanto Gilbert fez seu pedido, Dante sussurrou para mim. -- VocĂȘ quer olhar o cardĂĄpio? VocĂȘ fala italiano? -- Eu falo um pouco, mas ficarei confortĂĄvel se vocĂȘ escolher para mim. Ele apenas sorriu e se virou para o garçom, expressando-se em um italiano perfeito. Ele escolheu risoto com funghi porcini e tagliata de carne. Quando o garçom se afastou, ele começou a falar com o seu cliente sobre negĂłcios. E eu apenas fiquei ali, olhando o ambiente Ă nossa volta e apreciando a vista para o mar. Mas depois de um tempo ali, percebi dois casais em uma mesa ao fundo. Uma das mulheres nĂŁo parava de nos encarar. Uma loira muito bem-vestida e maquiada. O meu instinto me alertou no mesmo momento que aquela mulher teria alguma relação com o Dante. Eu me aproximei de Dante, ele parou de falar com o seu cliente e se girou para me b*ijar o rosto. Enquanto eu sussurrei em seu ouvido. -- A sua ex Ă© loira? -- Sim, como vocĂȘ sabe? Eu pisquei para ele. Logo ele entendeu a situação. ApĂłs assinar o contrato com o cliente, ele pegou minha mĂŁo e caminhou em direção ao loiro. -- Aqui estĂĄ sua chance de se exibir! Dante apertou ligeiramente a minha cintura. E eu me movi automaticamente para mais perto dele, que sorriu satisfeito... ...... O que acontecerĂĄ a seguir? O nĂșmero de capĂtulos exibidos aqui Ă© limitado. Por favor, clique no botĂŁo abaixo para baixar nosso aplicativo e ler mais capĂtulos. (Ao abrir o aplicativo, vocĂȘ irĂĄ automaticamente para este livro.) &9& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.lera.mobi/6436409-fb_contact-pt01_2- | Loving reading | https://www.facebook.com/61567813351718/ | 425 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.lera.mobi | IMAGE | https://fbweb.lera.mobi/6436409-fb_contact-pt01_2-0906-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=241242718481731&jump=1&rawadid=120215745268560663 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/466973208_924509645768123_3757460142968460947_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=DGGza0kNDwIQ7kNvgFn4xmS&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AAPRaILyrRhUCUzGk7hkadx&oh=00_AYCZP9a9q5iv-bOwUU_SJ8_Q03EoIFfKm18RCGx5Jy4G3A&oe=674C2F53 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Loving reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,540,688 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2541472}' |
Yes | 2024-11-26 18:56 | active | 1928 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before herâher husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonât be a concubine. Sheâll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that sheâs still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I donât really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wifeâs veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "Sheâs unlike any woman Iâve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheâs talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estateâs affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnât seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, sheâs different from any woman you know. As a general, sheâs above household squabbles and wouldnât want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatâs them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "Itâs fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iâll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Donât you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. âWhy put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.â âOh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?â Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren familyâs life respectable, and this was her reward. âEnough,â Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. âIâve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion wonât change anything.â As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. âMy lady, my lord has really crossed the line!â Lulu, Carissaâs maid, said, wiping her tears. âDonât call him that!â Carissa gave her a stern look. âWe never consummated the marriage. Heâs not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.â âWhy the dowry list?â Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. âSilly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.â Lulu gasped. âLeave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?â Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered â assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her familyâs former glory seemed impossibleâat least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren familyâs fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. âLulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.â ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaâs arrival to the king three times. âYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,â he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. âI canât summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.â âThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheâs been standing there for over an hour without moving.â Salvador felt a pang of guilt. âBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnât want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.â âYour Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,â Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. âAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iâll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,â said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. âAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!â ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342866_403665495877678_8039372569247806790_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=QeHmd5kdoEcQ7kNvgGokL8L&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ANti2X0BVTwH6JGuJEebRXt&oh=00_AYD_K3ITT4ZdG8aaqnaaEIf003qTZeXBo2sfGW4xj8vwiw&oe=674C37B5 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,540,807 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
Yes | 2024-11-26 18:57 | active | 1928 | 0 |
|
ĐĐ”Đ»Đ°ĐœĐžŃ ĐŃĐœŃ: ĐĐ”ŃĐ·ĐșĐŸĐ” ĐŃĐ”ĐŽĐ»ĐŸĐ¶Đ”ĐœĐžĐ” ĐĐžŃĐ”ĐșŃĐŸŃа | ĐĐœĐ° бŃла ĐżŃŃĐœĐ° Đž ĐżĐŸĐ·ĐŽĐœĐŸ ĐœĐŸŃŃŃ ĐŸŃĐżŃаĐČОла ŃĐŒĐ”Đ»ĐŸĐ” ŃĐŸĐŸĐ±ŃĐ”ĐœĐžĐ” ŃĐČĐŸĐ”ĐŒŃ Đ±ĐŸŃŃŃ. ĐĐ”ĐŸĐ¶ĐžĐŽĐ°ĐœĐœĐŸ ДД Đ±ĐŸŃŃ ĐżĐŸŃŃДЎО ĐœĐŸŃĐž ĐżĐŸŃĐČОлŃŃ Ń ĐŽĐČĐ”ŃĐž ДД ĐșĐŸĐŒĐœĐ°ŃŃ Đž ŃĐșазал: «ĐĐžĐœĐŸ ĐœĐ”Ń, ĐœĐŸ Ń ĐŒĐŸĐłŃ ĐżĐŸĐșазаŃŃ ĐČĐ°ĐŒ жОĐČŃŃ ĐŽĐ”ĐŒĐŸĐœŃŃŃаŃĐžŃ.» ===== ĐĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”ŃŃа Đ„ŃĐŸĐŒĐŸĐČа, ĐœĐ°Ń ĐŸĐŽĐžĐČŃаŃŃŃ ĐČ ĐșĐŸĐŒĐ°ĐœĐŽĐžŃĐŸĐČĐșĐ”, лДжала ĐœĐ° ĐșŃĐŸĐČаŃĐž ĐČ ĐłĐŸŃŃĐžĐœĐžŃĐœĐŸĐŒ ĐœĐŸĐŒĐ”ŃĐ”, ĐżĐŸŃŃĐ”ĐżĐ”ĐœĐœĐŸ ĐżŃĐŸĐČалОĐČаŃŃŃ ĐČ ŃĐŸĐœ. ĐĐœĐ”Đ·Đ°ĐżĐœŃĐč, hĐŸ ĐșаĐș ĐČĐœŃŃŃĐž ĐœĐ”Ń ĐżŃĐŸĐ±ŃжЎаДŃŃŃ ĐœĐ”ĐŸĐ±ŃŃŃĐœĐžĐŒĐŸĐ” Đ¶Đ”Đ»Đ°ĐœĐžĐ”, oĐœĐ° ĐœĐ”ĐŸŃĐŸĐ·ĐœĐ°ĐœĐœĐŸ Đž ŃŃ ĐČаŃОла ŃДлДŃĐŸĐœ. ĐĐ·-за ĐŸŃŃŃŃŃŃĐČĐžŃ ĐșĐŸĐœŃаĐșŃĐœŃŃ Đ»ĐžĐœĐ· ĐŽĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșа ĐżĐ»ĐŸŃ ĐŸ ĐČОЎДла, ĐœĐŸ, ĐŸŃŃŃĐșаĐČ Đ·ĐœĐ°ĐșĐŸĐŒŃŃ ŃĐ°ĐŒĐžĐ»ĐžŃ ŃĐČĐŸĐ”Đč Đ»ŃŃŃĐ”Đč ĐżĐŸĐŽŃŃгО, ĐœĐ°Đ¶Đ°Đ»Đ° ĐœĐ° ĐœĐ”Ń Đž ĐŸŃĐżŃаĐČОла ŃĐŸĐŸĐ±ŃĐ”ĐœĐžĐ”. ĐĐ”ŃĐșĐŸĐ»ŃĐșĐŸ ŃĐ”ĐșŃĐœĐŽ ŃĐżŃŃŃŃ ĐŸĐœĐ° ĐżĐŸĐ»ŃŃОла ĐŸŃĐČĐ”Ń. «?» ĐĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”ŃŃа ĐœĐ°Ń ĐŒŃŃОлаŃŃ Đž ĐżĐŸŃŃŃОла: «ĐĐ” ЎДлаĐč ĐČОЎ, ŃŃĐŸ ĐœĐ” ĐżĐŸĐœĐžĐŒĐ°Đ”ŃŃ! ĐŻ ĐČ ĐșĐŸĐŒĐœĐ°ŃĐ” 1501». ĐŃĐżŃаĐČĐžĐČ ŃĐŸĐŸĐ±ŃĐ”ĐœĐžĐ”, ĐĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”ŃŃа Ń ĐœĐ”ŃĐ”ŃĐżĐ”ĐœĐžĐ”ĐŒ жЎала ĐŸŃĐČĐ”Ńа, ĐœĐŸ ŃĐžŃĐžĐœŃ ĐœĐ°ŃŃŃĐ°Đ»ĐŸ лОŃŃ ŃŃŃĐ”ĐșĐŸŃĐ°ĐœĐžĐ” ŃĐČĐ”ŃŃĐșĐŸĐČ. ĐĐŸĐłĐŽĐ° ĐŸĐœĐ° ŃĐŸĐ±ĐžŃалаŃŃ ĐČŃŃаŃŃ Ń ĐżĐŸŃŃДлО, ŃŃĐŸĐ±Ń ĐżĐŸĐżĐžŃŃ ĐČĐŸĐŽŃ, ĐČĐœĐ”Đ·Đ°ĐżĐœĐŸ ŃазЎалŃŃ Đ·ĐČĐŸĐœĐŸĐș ĐČ ĐŽĐČĐ”ŃŃ. ĐĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșа ĐœĐ” ĐżŃОЎала ŃŃĐŸĐŒŃ ĐŸŃĐŸĐ±ĐŸĐłĐŸ Đ·ĐœĐ°ŃĐ”ĐœĐžŃ, oŃĐșŃŃĐČ ĐŽĐČĐ”ŃŃ, ĐĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”ŃŃа Đ·Đ°ĐŒĐ”Ńла. «ĐĐŸŃĐżĐŸĐŽĐžĐœ ĐŃĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐČ?» ĐĐŸŃ ĐŸĐ¶Đ”, ĐŸĐœ ĐœĐ”ĐŽĐ°ĐČĐœĐŸ ĐżŃĐžĐœŃĐ» ĐŽŃŃ. ĐĐłĐŸ ĐșĐŸŃĐŸŃĐșОД ĐČĐŸĐ»ĐŸŃŃ Đ”ŃŃ ĐœĐ” ŃŃпДлО ĐČŃŃĐŸŃ ĐœŃŃŃ, а ŃĐ”Đ»ĐŸ ĐżŃĐžĐșŃŃĐČал лОŃŃ ŃŃŃĐœŃĐč ŃŃĐ»ĐșĐŸĐČŃĐč Ń Đ°Đ»Đ°Ń. ĐĐ»Đ°ĐłĐŸĐŽĐ°ŃŃ ŃĐČĐŸĐ”ĐŒŃ ĐČŃŃĐŸĐșĐŸĐŒŃ ŃĐŸŃŃŃ Đž ĐșŃДпĐșĐŸĐŒŃ ŃĐ”Đ»ĐŸŃĐ»ĐŸĐ¶Đ”ĐœĐžŃ ĐŸĐœ ĐČĐŸĐ·ĐČŃŃалŃŃ ĐœĐ°ĐŽ ĐœĐ”Đč Đž ĐżŃаĐșŃĐžŃĐ”ŃĐșĐž пДŃĐ”ĐșŃŃĐČал ĐŽĐČĐ”ŃĐœĐŸĐč ĐżŃĐŸŃĐŒ. «ĐĐŸŃĐżĐŸĐŽĐžĐœ ĐŃĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐČ, ŃĐ”ĐŒ Ń ĐŒĐŸĐłŃ ĐżĐŸĐŒĐŸŃŃ...» ĐŃДжЎД ŃĐ”ĐŒ ĐŽĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșа ŃŃпДла заĐșĐŸĐœŃĐžŃŃ ĐżŃĐ”ĐŽĐ»ĐŸĐ¶Đ”ĐœĐžĐ”, mŃжŃĐžĐœĐ° бŃĐŸŃОлŃŃ Đș ĐœĐ”Đč... ĐŃĐČĐ”ŃĐ°Đ”ĐŒĐ°Ń Đ»ŃĐœĐœŃĐŒ ŃĐČĐ”ŃĐŸĐŒ, ĐŽĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșа ĐżĐŸŃĐ°Đ·ĐŒŃŃлОла ĐŸĐ± ŃŃĐŸĐŒ Đž ĐœĐ°ĐșĐŸĐœĐ”Ń, ĐœĐ°Đ±ŃаĐČŃĐžŃŃ ŃĐŒĐ”Đ»ĐŸŃŃĐž, ĐŸĐ±ĐČОла Đ”ĐłĐŸ ŃĐ”Ń ŃŃĐșĐ°ĐŒĐž. ĐлаĐČа 2 ĐĐČĐŸŃĐșĐŸŃŃŃ ĐĐ°ĐŽĐžĐŒĐ° ĐŃĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐČа ĐĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”ŃŃа ĐżŃĐŸŃĐœŃлаŃŃ ŃĐ°ĐœĐŸ ŃŃŃĐŸĐŒ Đž ĐŸĐ±ĐœĐ°ŃŃжОла, лДжа ŃŃĐŽĐŸĐŒ Ń ĐŒŃжŃĐžĐœĐŸĐč. ĐĐŸĐ¶Đ”! ЧŃĐŸ ĐŸĐœĐ° ĐœĐ°ŃĐČĐŸŃОла? ĐĐ” ŃĐ”ŃŃŃ ĐœĐž ĐŒĐžĐœŃŃŃ, ĐĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”ŃŃа бŃŃŃŃĐŸ ĐŸĐŽĐ”Đ»Đ°ŃŃ, ŃĐŸĐ±Ńала ĐČĐ”ŃĐž Đž ĐżĐŸĐ±Đ”Đ¶Đ°Đ»Đ° Đș ŃŃĐŸĐčĐșĐ” ŃДгОŃŃŃаŃОО ĐŸŃДлŃ, ŃŃĐŸĐ±Ń Đ·Đ°ŃДлОŃŃŃŃ ĐČ ĐŽŃŃĐłĐŸĐč ĐœĐŸĐŒĐ”Ń. ĐŃŃаŃŃŃ ĐżĐŸĐœŃŃŃ, ŃŃĐŸ, ŃŃŃŃ ĐČĐŸĐ·ŃĐŒĐž, ĐżŃĐŸĐžĐ·ĐŸŃĐ»ĐŸ ĐżŃĐŸŃĐ»ŃĐŒ ĐČĐ”ŃĐ”ŃĐŸĐŒ, ĐŸĐœĐ° ĐżŃĐŸĐČĐ”ŃОла ŃĐČĐŸĐč ŃДлДŃĐŸĐœ Đž ĐŸĐ±ĐœĐ°ŃŃжОла, ŃŃĐŸ ĐŸŃĐżŃаĐČĐ»Đ”ĐœĐœŃĐ” Đ”Ń Đœ**ŃĐžŃŃĐŸĐčĐœŃĐ” ŃĐŸĐŸĐ±ŃĐ”ĐœĐžŃ ĐœĐ” ĐŽĐŸŃлО ĐŽĐŸ Đ”Ń Đ»ŃŃŃĐ”Đč ĐżĐŸĐŽŃŃгО ĐĐ»ĐžĐœŃ ĐŃĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐČĐŸĐč. ĐĐșĐ°Đ·Đ°Đ»ĐŸŃŃ, ŃŃĐŸ ĐĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”ŃŃа ĐżĐŸ ĐŸŃОбĐșĐ” ĐŸŃĐżŃаĐČОла ĐžŃ ĐŽŃŃĐłĐŸĐŒŃ ŃĐ”Đ»ĐŸĐČĐ”ĐșŃ Ń ŃаĐșĐŸĐč жД ŃĐ°ĐŒĐžĐ»ĐžĐ”Đč - ŃĐČĐŸĐ”ĐŒŃ ĐœĐ°ŃалŃĐœĐžĐșŃ Đž ĐłĐ”ĐœĐ”ŃалŃĐœĐŸĐŒŃ ĐŽĐžŃĐ”ĐșŃĐŸŃŃ ĐșĐŸĐŒĐżĐ°ĐœĐžĐž «ĐŃŃĐ”ĐœŃОѻ, ĐĐ°ĐŽĐžĐŒŃ ĐŃĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐČŃ. ĐĐ”ŃĐșĐŸĐ»ŃĐșĐŸ Đ»Đ”Ń ĐœĐ°Đ·Đ°ĐŽ ĐœĐ° ĐČŃŃŃĐ”ŃĐ” ŃĐșĐŸĐ»ŃĐœŃŃ ĐČŃĐżŃŃĐșĐœĐžĐșĐŸĐČ ŃŃаŃĐŸŃŃа ĐșлаŃŃа ŃĐŸĐ·ĐŽĐ°Đ» ŃаŃ-ĐłŃŃĐżĐżŃ Đž ĐżĐŸĐżŃĐŸŃОл ĐČŃĐ”Ń ĐŽĐŸĐ±Đ°ĐČĐžŃŃ ĐŽŃŃĐł ĐŽŃŃга ĐČ ĐŽŃŃĐ·ŃŃ. ĐĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”ŃŃа ĐżŃĐ”ĐșŃаŃĐœĐŸ ĐżĐŸĐŒĐœĐžĐ»Đ°, ŃŃĐŸ ĐĐ°ĐŽĐžĐŒ ŃĐ°ĐŒ ĐŽĐŸĐ±Đ°ĐČОлŃŃ Đș ĐœĐ”Đč ĐČ ĐŽŃŃĐ·ŃŃ, ĐœĐŸ за ĐČŃŃ ĐČŃĐ”ĐŒŃ ĐœĐž ŃĐ°Đ·Ń Đ”Đč ĐœĐ” ĐœĐ°ĐżĐžŃал. ĐĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșа ĐČ ĐżĐ°ĐœĐžĐșĐ” ĐżŃĐŸĐČДла ŃŃĐșĐŸĐč ĐżĐŸ ŃĐČĐŸĐžĐŒ ŃаŃŃŃŃĐżĐ°ĐœĐœŃĐŒ ĐČĐŸĐ»ĐŸŃĐ°ĐŒ, ĐżŃŃаŃŃŃ ĐżĐŸĐœŃŃŃ, ĐșаĐș ĐŒĐŸĐłĐ»Đ° ŃĐŸĐČĐ”ŃŃĐžŃŃ ĐœĐ°ŃŃĐŸĐ»ŃĐșĐŸ глŃĐżŃŃ ĐŸŃОбĐșŃ. ĐĐœĐ° ĐČĐŸŃла ĐČ ŃĐČĐŸĐč ĐœĐŸĐČŃĐč ĐœĐŸĐŒĐ”Ń Đž ĐżĐŸŃŃаŃалаŃŃ ŃŃĐżĐŸĐșĐŸĐžŃŃŃŃ. ĐаŃĐ”ĐŒ ĐĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”ŃŃа ŃĐ”ŃĐžŃДлŃĐœĐŸ ĐŽĐŸŃŃала ŃДлДŃĐŸĐœ Đž ĐČŃŃла Оз ĐłŃŃĐżĐżĐŸĐČĐŸĐłĐŸ ŃаŃа ĐČŃĐżŃŃĐșĐœĐžĐșĐŸĐČ. ĐĐŸŃлД ŃŃĐŸĐłĐŸ ĐŸĐœĐ° ŃĐŒĐ”ĐœĐžĐ»Đ° ŃĐČĐŸŃ ĐžĐŒŃ ĐČ ŃĐŸŃŃĐ”ŃŃŃ Ń ĐĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”ŃŃŃ ĐœĐ° ĐОлОŃ, а ŃĐŸŃĐŸĐłŃаŃĐžŃ Đ·Đ°ĐŒĐ”ĐœĐžĐ»Đ° ĐœĐ° ĐžĐ·ĐŸĐ±ŃĐ°Đ¶Đ”ĐœĐžĐ” ŃĐ»ŃŃаĐčĐœĐŸĐč ĐŽĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșĐž, ĐșĐŸŃĐŸŃĐŸĐ” ĐœĐ°Ńла ĐČ ĐĐœŃĐ”ŃĐœĐ”ŃĐ”. йДпДŃŃ ĐĐ°ĐŽĐžĐŒ ĐœĐ” ŃĐ·ĐœĐ°Đ”Ń, ĐșŃĐŸ ĐŸĐœĐ°. ĐĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”ŃŃа ŃĐ”ŃОла, ŃŃĐŸ ĐœĐ”Ń ĐœĐ”ĐŸĐ±Ń ĐŸĐŽĐžĐŒĐŸŃŃĐž ŃЎалŃŃŃ Đ”ĐłĐŸ Оз ĐŽŃŃĐ·Đ”Đč. ĐŁŃĐžŃŃĐČаŃ, ŃŃĐŸ ĐœĐŸĐŒĐ”Ń 1501 бŃĐ» забŃĐŸĐœĐžŃĐŸĐČĐ°Đœ ĐșĐŸĐŒĐżĐ°ĐœĐžĐ”Đč, ĐœĐ” ĐŽĐŸĐ»Đ¶ĐœĐŸ ĐŸŃŃаŃŃŃŃ ĐœĐžĐșаĐșĐžŃ ŃĐ»Đ”ĐŽĐŸĐČ, ĐČДЎŃŃĐžŃ Đș ĐœĐ”Đč. ĐŃĐžĐœŃĐČ ŃŃĐž ĐŒĐ”ŃŃ ĐżŃĐ”ĐŽĐŸŃŃĐŸŃĐŸĐ¶ĐœĐŸŃŃĐž, ĐĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”ŃŃа ĐœĐ°ĐșĐŸĐœĐ”Ń ĐŸŃĐ»ĐŸĐ¶ĐžĐ»Đ° ŃДлДŃĐŸĐœ ĐČ ŃŃĐŸŃĐŸĐœŃ Đž ŃĐœĐŸĐČа ŃŃĐœŃла. ĐŃĐŸŃĐœŃлаŃŃ ĐŸĐœĐ° ĐżĐŸĐŽ ĐżŃĐŸĐœĐ·ĐžŃДлŃĐœŃĐč Đ·ĐČĐŸĐœ бŃЎОлŃĐœĐžĐșа ĐœĐ°ĐŽ ŃŃ ĐŸĐŒ. ĐĄĐ”ĐłĐŸĐŽĐœŃ Đ”Đč Ń ĐŒĐ”ĐœĐ”ĐŽĐ¶Đ”ŃĐŸĐŒ ĐżŃДЎŃŃĐŸŃĐ»ĐŸ ĐżĐŸĐčŃĐž ĐČ ĐșĐŸĐŒĐżĐ°ĐœĐžŃ Â«ĐŃаŃОѻ, ŃŃĐŸĐ±Ń ĐŸĐ±ŃŃĐŽĐžŃŃ ĐŽĐŸĐżĐŸĐ»ĐœĐžŃДлŃĐœĐŸĐ” ŃĐžĐœĐ°ĐœŃĐžŃĐŸĐČĐ°ĐœĐžĐ”. ĐŃОбŃĐ»ŃĐœĐŸŃŃŃ ĐżŃĐŸĐ”ĐșŃа ŃĐœĐžĐ·ĐžĐ»Đ°ŃŃ ĐœĐ°ŃŃĐŸĐ»ŃĐșĐŸ, ŃŃĐŸ ĐŸĐœ ŃŃал ŃбŃŃĐŸŃĐœŃĐŒ. ĐаŃŃĐœŃŃŃ ŃŃĐ”Đ±ĐŸĐČалО ĐČĐŸŃĐżĐŸĐ»ĐœĐžŃŃ ĐżĐŸŃĐ”ŃĐž Đž ĐżŃОгŃĐŸĐ·ĐžĐ»Đž ĐżŃĐŸĐŽĐ°ŃŃ ŃĐČĐŸŃ ĐŽĐŸĐ»Ń Đ°ĐșŃĐžĐč, Đ”ŃлО ŃŃĐŸ ĐœĐ” бŃĐŽĐ”Ń ŃĐŽĐ”Đ»Đ°ĐœĐŸ. ĐĐœĐČĐ”ŃŃĐžŃĐžĐŸĐœĐœĐŸĐŒŃ ĐŸŃĐŽĐ”Đ»Ń ĐżĐŸĐČĐ”Đ·Đ»ĐŸ, ŃŃĐŸ Ń ĐĐ°ĐŽĐžĐŒĐ° бŃĐ» ŃĐČĐŸĐč ŃаŃŃĐœŃĐč ŃĐ°ĐŒĐŸĐ»ŃŃ, ĐœĐ° ĐșĐŸŃĐŸŃĐŸĐŒ ĐŸĐœĐž Đž ĐżĐŸĐ»Đ”ŃДлО ĐČ ŃŃĐŸŃĐœĐŸĐŒ ĐżĐŸŃŃĐŽĐșĐ” ĐČ ĐĐŸĐœĐžĐœŃĐș. ĐŁĐŒŃĐČŃĐžŃŃ Đž ĐżĐŸŃĐžŃŃĐžĐČ Đ·ŃбŃ, ĐŽĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșа ĐżĐŸŃпДŃОла ĐČ ĐČĐ”ŃŃОбŃĐ»Ń ĐŸŃĐ”Đ»Ń Ń ĐŽĐŸĐșŃĐŒĐ”ĐœŃĐ°ĐŒĐž ĐČ ŃŃĐșĐ”. ĐŃĐșĐŸŃĐ” ĐżĐŸŃлД ŃŃĐŸĐłĐŸ ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ° ŃĐżŃŃŃОлаŃŃ ĐČĐœĐžĐ·, ĐœĐ”ĐŽĐŸĐČĐŸĐ»ŃĐœĐŸ ĐżŃĐŸĐ±ĐŸŃĐŒĐŸŃаĐČ: «ĐĐžŃОлл ĐżŃĐŸĐŽĐŸĐ»Đ¶Đ°Đ”Ń ĐœĐ°ŃŃаОĐČаŃŃ, ŃŃĐŸ ĐŒŃ ĐœĐžŃĐ”ĐłĐŸ ĐœĐ” ĐŽĐŸĐ»Đ¶ĐœŃ ĐČĐŸŃĐżĐŸĐ»ĐœŃŃŃ, ĐœĐŸ Ń ŃŃ ĐŸĐŽĐžĐ»Đ° ĐČ ĐșĐŸĐŒĐżĐ°ĐœĐžŃ Đž ĐżŃĐŸĐČĐ”ŃОла ĐŽĐŸĐłĐŸĐČĐŸŃ. Đа ĐșĐŸĐżĐžĐž бŃĐ»ĐŸ Đ”ĐłĐŸ ĐžĐŒŃ!» «йŃŃ, ĐĐžŃОлл ОЎŃŃ. ĐŃŃŃĐ” Đ”ĐŒŃ ĐŸĐ± ŃŃĐŸĐŒ ĐœĐ” ŃĐ»ŃŃаŃŃ», - ĐżŃДЎŃĐżŃДЎОла ĐĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”ŃŃа. Đ ŃŃĐŸŃ ĐŒĐŸĐŒĐ”ĐœŃ ĐŸĐœĐ° Đ·Đ°ĐŒĐ”ŃОла ĐČŃŃĐŸĐșĐŸĐłĐŸ ĐŒŃжŃĐžĐœŃ, ĐČŃŃ ĐŸĐŽŃŃĐ”ĐłĐŸ Оз лОŃŃа ĐČ ĐŸĐșŃŃĐ¶Đ”ĐœĐžĐž ĐłŃŃĐżĐżŃ Đ»ŃĐŽĐ”Đč. ĐŃĐŸ бŃĐ» ĐĐ°ĐŽĐžĐŒ. ĐĐœ ŃĐŒĐ”ĐœĐžĐ» ŃŃĐ»ĐșĐŸĐČŃĐč Ń Đ°Đ»Đ°Ń, ĐČ ĐșĐŸŃĐŸŃĐŸĐŒ бŃĐ» ĐČŃĐ”Ńа ĐČĐ”ŃĐ”ŃĐŸĐŒ, ĐœĐ° Ń ĐŸŃĐŸŃĐŸ ŃŃĐžŃŃĐč ŃŃŃĐœŃĐč ĐșĐŸŃŃŃĐŒ. ĐĐłĐŸ ĐłŃŃŃŃĐ” бŃĐŸĐČĐž бŃлО ŃлДгĐșа ĐœĐ°Ń ĐŒŃŃĐ”ĐœŃ, а ŃĐŸĐœĐșОД ĐłŃĐ±Ń ĐżĐ»ĐŸŃĐœĐŸ ŃжаŃŃ, ĐżĐŸĐșа ĐŸĐœ ŃĐ»ŃŃал ĐŽĐŸĐșлаЎ ŃĐČĐŸĐ”ĐłĐŸ ŃĐ”ĐșŃĐ”ŃаŃŃ. ĐŃĐŸŃ ĐŸĐŽŃ ĐżĐŸ ĐČĐ”ŃŃОбŃĐ»Ń, ĐĐ°ĐŽĐžĐŒ ЎажД ĐœĐ” ĐČзглŃĐœŃĐ» ĐœĐ° ĐĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”ŃŃŃ. ĐĐłĐŸ Ń ĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐŽĐœĐŸŃŃŃ Đ±Ńла Ń ĐŸŃĐŸŃĐŸ ОзĐČĐ”ŃŃĐœĐ° ĐČŃĐ”ĐŒ ĐČ ĐŽĐ”Đ»ĐŸĐČĐŸĐŒ ĐŒĐžŃĐ”. ĐŃŃĐ°Đ¶Đ”ĐœĐžĐ” ŃŃĐŸĐłĐŸ ŃĐŸŃŃĐœĐŸĐłĐŸ лОŃа ĐČŃДгЎа ĐŸŃŃаĐČĐ°Đ»ĐŸŃŃ ŃĐŽĐ”ŃĐ¶Đ°ĐœĐœŃĐŒ Đž ĐČŃŃĐŸĐșĐŸĐŒĐ”ŃĐœŃĐŒ. ĐĐ°ĐŽĐžĐŒ ĐŒĐ°Đ»ĐŸ ĐłĐŸĐČĐŸŃОл, ĐœĐŸ ĐŸĐŽĐœĐŸĐłĐŸ Đ”ĐłĐŸ ĐżŃĐžŃŃŃŃŃĐČĐžŃ Đ±ŃĐ»ĐŸ ĐŽĐŸŃŃаŃĐŸŃĐœĐŸ, ŃŃĐŸĐ±Ń ŃĐ”ĐŒĐżĐ”ŃаŃŃŃа ĐČĐŸĐ·ĐŽŃŃ Đ° ĐČĐŸĐșŃŃĐł ĐœĐ”ĐłĐŸ ĐșазалаŃŃ ĐœĐžĐ¶Đ”, ŃĐ”ĐŒ ĐČ ĐŸŃŃалŃĐœĐŸĐŒ ĐżĐŸĐŒĐ”ŃĐ”ĐœĐžĐž. «ĐĐŸĐ¶Đ”, ĐșаĐșĐŸĐč жД ĐłĐŸŃĐżĐŸĐŽĐžĐœ ĐŃĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐČ ĐșŃаŃаĐČŃĐžĐș! - ĐČĐ·ĐČĐŸĐ»ĐœĐŸĐČĐ°ĐœĐœĐŸ ĐżŃĐŸŃДпŃала ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ°, ĐœĐ” Đ·Đ°ĐŒĐ”ŃĐ°Ń ŃĐČĐœĐŸĐłĐŸ ŃĐŒŃŃĐ”ĐœĐžŃ ĐĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”ŃŃŃ. - ĐŁ ĐœĐ°Ń Ń ĐœĐžĐŒ ĐŸĐŽĐœĐ° ŃĐ°ĐŒĐžĐ»ĐžŃ, ĐœĐŸ ĐżĐŸŃĐ”ĐŒŃ ĐŒŃ ŃаĐșОД ŃĐ°Đ·ĐœŃĐ”? ĐĐč, ĐĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”ŃŃа, ĐżŃĐžŃĐŒ! ĐąŃ ŃĐ»ŃŃаДŃŃ?» ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ° ĐșĐŸŃĐœŃлаŃŃ ŃŃĐșĐž ĐĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”ŃŃŃ, ĐČĐŸĐ·ĐČŃаŃĐ°Ń ŃŃ ĐČ ŃДалŃĐœĐŸŃŃŃ. ĐĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”ŃŃа ĐżĐŸŃпДŃĐœĐ° ĐŸĐżŃŃŃОла ĐłĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐČŃ, ĐœĐ°ĐŽĐ”ŃŃŃ, ŃŃĐŸ ĐĐ°ĐŽĐžĐŒ Đ”Ń ĐœĐ” Đ·Đ°ĐŒĐ”ŃОл. ĐĐŽĐœĐ°ĐșĐŸ, ĐșĐŸĐłĐŽĐ° ĐłŃŃппа ŃжД ĐżĐŸĐŽŃ ĐŸĐŽĐžĐ»Đ° Đș ĐČŃŃ ĐŸĐŽŃ, ĐŸĐœ ĐČĐŽŃŃĐł ŃĐșазал ŃĐČĐŸĐ”ĐŒŃ ŃĐ”ĐșŃĐ”ŃаŃŃ: «ĐŃŃŃĐœĐž, ĐșŃĐŸ ĐČŃĐ”Ńа ĐČĐ”ŃĐ”ŃĐŸĐŒ заŃДлОлŃŃ ĐČ ĐœĐŸĐŒĐ”Ń 1501». ĐŁŃĐ»ŃŃаĐČ ŃŃĐž ŃĐžŃŃŃ, ĐĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”ŃŃа ĐżĐŸŃŃĐČŃŃĐČĐŸĐČала, бŃĐŽŃĐŸ Đ”Ń ĐœĐŸĐłĐž ĐœĐ°Đ»ĐžĐ»ĐžŃŃ ŃĐČĐžĐœŃĐŸĐŒ. ĐŃ ŃазŃĐŒ ĐżĐŸĐ»ĐœĐŸŃŃŃŃ ĐŸĐżŃŃŃДл, Đž ĐŸĐœĐ° лОŃŃ ŃĐŒŃŃĐœĐŸ ŃŃĐ»ŃŃала ĐČĐŸŃĐșлОŃĐ°ĐœĐžĐ” ĐĐ»ĐžĐœŃ: «1501? ĐąĐ°ĐŒ жД ĐČŃĐ”Ńа ĐœĐŸŃĐ”ĐČала ĐĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”ŃŃа!» ĐŃĐŸĐŒĐșĐžĐč ĐłĐŸĐ»ĐŸŃ ĐĐ»ĐžĐœŃ ĐżŃĐžĐČĐ»ŃĐș ĐČĐœĐžĐŒĐ°ĐœĐžĐ” ĐČŃĐ”Ń , ĐČĐșĐ»ŃŃĐ°Ń ĐĐ°ĐŽĐžĐŒĐ°. Đ ŃŃаŃŃŃŃ ĐŽĐ»Ń ĐĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”ŃŃŃ, ĐŸĐœ бŃŃŃŃĐŸ ĐżĐŸŃĐ”ŃŃĐ» ĐžĐœŃĐ”ŃĐ”Ń Đž ĐœĐ°ĐżŃаĐČОлŃŃ Đș ĐŽĐČĐ”ŃĐž, ŃĐ»ĐŸĐČĐœĐŸ ĐœĐžŃĐ”ĐłĐŸ ĐœĐ” ĐżŃĐŸĐžĐ·ĐŸŃĐ»ĐŸ. Đа ĐœĐžĐŒ ĐżĐŸŃĐ»Đ”ĐŽĐŸĐČала Đ”ĐłĐŸ ŃĐČĐžŃа, Đž ĐČŃĐ” ĐČĐŒĐ”ŃŃĐ” ĐŸĐœĐž ĐżĐŸĐșĐžĐœŃлО ĐŸŃДлŃ. ĐаĐș ŃĐŸĐ»ŃĐșĐŸ ĐŸĐœĐž ŃŃлО, ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ° ĐČĐŸĐżŃĐŸŃĐžŃДлŃĐœĐŸ ĐżĐŸŃĐŒĐŸŃŃДла ĐœĐ° ĐĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”ŃŃŃ. «ĐŃĐŸ ĐŽĐŸĐČĐŸĐ»ŃĐœĐŸ ŃŃŃĐ°ĐœĐœĐŸ, ĐœĐ” ŃаĐș лО? ĐĐŸŃĐ”ĐŒŃ ĐłĐŸŃĐżĐŸĐŽĐžĐœ ĐŃĐŸĐ»ĐŸĐČ ĐžĐœŃĐ”ŃĐ”ŃŃĐ”ŃŃŃ ŃĐČĐŸĐ”Đč ĐșĐŸĐŒĐœĐ°ŃĐŸĐč?» - ĐŸĐ·Đ°ĐŽĐ°ŃĐ”ĐœĐŸ ŃĐżŃĐŸŃОла ĐŸĐœĐ°. ĐĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”ŃŃа ĐŸĐ±Đ»Đ”ĐłŃŃĐœĐœĐŸ ĐČĐ·ĐŽĐŸŃ ĐœŃла Đž ĐŸŃĐČĐ”ŃОла: «ĐĐ· ĐŒĐŸĐ”ĐłĐŸ ĐœĐŸĐŒĐ”Ńа ĐŸŃĐșŃŃĐČаДŃŃŃ Ń ĐŸŃĐŸŃĐžĐč ĐČОЎ. ĐĐŸĐ¶Đ”Ń, ĐŸĐœ Ń ĐŸŃĐ”Ń ŃĐ°ĐŒ ĐŸŃŃĐ°ĐœĐŸĐČĐžŃŃŃŃ». «ХДŃŃŃĐ·ĐœĐŸ?» «ĐĐ” забŃĐČаĐč, ŃŃĐŸ ĐŸĐœ ĐłĐ”ĐœĐ”ŃалŃĐœŃĐč ĐŽĐžŃĐ”ĐșŃĐŸŃ!» ĐĐ»ĐžĐœĐ° ĐżĐŸĐ¶Đ°Đ»Đ° плДŃĐ°ĐŒĐž. ĐĄĐ»ĐŸĐČа ĐĐžĐŸĐ»Đ”ŃŃŃ ĐžĐŒĐ”Đ»Đž ŃĐŒŃŃĐ», ĐżĐŸŃĐșĐŸĐ»ŃĐșŃ ĐŸĐœĐ° Đž ĐĐ°ĐŽĐžĐŒ ĐżŃĐžĐœĐ°ĐŽĐ»Đ”Đ¶Đ°Đ»Đž Đș ĐŽĐČŃĐŒ ŃĐŸĐČĐ”ŃŃĐ”ĐœĐœĐŸ ŃĐ°Đ·ĐœŃĐŒ ĐŒĐžŃĐ°ĐŒ, Đž ĐŒĐ”Đ¶ĐŽŃ ĐœĐžĐŒĐž ĐœĐžŃĐ”ĐłĐŸ ĐœĐ” ĐŒĐŸĐłĐ»ĐŸ ĐżŃĐŸĐžĐ·ĐŸĐčŃĐž. ĐĐœĐ”Đ·Đ°ĐżĐœĐŸ ĐŽĐ”ĐČŃŃĐșа Đ·Đ°ĐŒĐ”Ńла. OĐœĐ° бŃŃŃŃĐŸ ĐżŃĐŸĐ»ĐžŃŃала ĐŽĐŸĐșŃĐŒĐ”ĐœŃŃ ĐČ ŃŃĐșĐ°Ń . «ЧŃŃŃ!» ĐĐ”ŃĐŸŃŃĐœĐŸ, ĐŸĐœĐ° ĐŸŃŃаĐČОла ĐșĐŸĐœŃŃаĐșŃ ĐČ ĐœĐŸĐŒĐ”ŃĐ” 1501, ĐșĐŸĐłĐŽĐ° ĐżĐŸŃпДŃĐœĐŸ ŃбДгала...... ...... ЧŃĐŸ бŃĐŽĐ”Ń ĐŽĐ°Đ»ŃŃĐ”? ĐĐŸĐ»ĐžŃĐ”ŃŃĐČĐŸ глаĐČ Đ·ĐŽĐ”ŃŃ ĐŸĐłŃĐ°ĐœĐžŃĐ”ĐœĐŸ, ĐœĐ°Đ¶ĐŒĐžŃĐ” ĐœĐ° ĐșĐœĐŸĐżĐșŃ ĐœĐžĐ¶Đ”, ŃŃĐŸĐ±Ń ŃŃŃĐ°ĐœĐŸĐČĐžŃŃ ĐżŃĐžĐ»ĐŸĐ¶Đ”ĐœĐžĐ” Đž ĐżŃĐŸĐŽĐŸĐ»Đ¶ĐžŃŃ ŃŃĐ”ĐœĐžĐ” Đ±ĐŸĐ»Đ”Đ” Đ·Đ°Ń ĐČаŃŃĐČаŃŃĐžŃ ĐłĐ»Đ°ĐČ! (ĐŃ Đ±ŃĐŽĐ”ŃĐ” аĐČŃĐŸĐŒĐ°ŃĐžŃĐ”ŃĐșĐž пДŃĐ”ĐœĐ°ĐżŃаĐČĐ»Đ”ĐœŃ ĐœĐ° ĐșĐœĐžĐłŃ, ĐșĐŸĐłĐŽĐ° ĐŸŃĐșŃĐŸĐ”ŃĐ” ĐżŃĐžĐ»ĐŸĐ¶Đ”ĐœĐžĐ”) &4& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.litradnovie.com/14142418-fb_contact- | Love Story City | https://www.facebook.com/100083614308933/ | 19,427 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.litradnovie.com | IMAGE | https://fbweb.litradnovie.com/14142418-fb_contact-ruj95_2-0913-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=254141414030583&rawadid=120212971765200752 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463192848_907186661294582_8833544781858570897_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=LOvntGR-iJAQ7kNvgEalmFV&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ASJCCalyePjcnwoDHIzwnUr&oh=00_AYAEJ5WuR8RCJR13PoVOvIm8J85dGyieWd6NbvwtPo_uvQ&oe=674C38CB | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Love Story City | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,539,463 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2539466}' |
Yes | 2024-11-26 18:51 | active | 1928 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | When Helena Lane arrived at the police station, dawn had yet to break. Tiny snowflakes swirled in the night wind, melting as soon as they touched the ground, leaving a muddy mess. Two hours earlier, Helena had received news that her newlywed husband, Kenneth Keller, had been arrested on suspicion of assault. Not wanting to alarm her family, she came alone as his lawyer and closest relative. Seated in the visitation room, Helena was focused on cleaning the grayish mud off her high heels when Kenneth entered, escorted by two officers. Seeing her, his eyes flickered with a hint of surprise before he casually slouched into the seat across from her, looking more relaxed than he ever did at home. There wasnât a hint of panic in his demeanor and certainly no trace of fear. As the heir to one of Greenwickâs most powerful family empires, Kenneth was notorious for his rebellious streak, acting with complete disregard for convention and authority. Fear? It was something others felt around him, not the other way around. Had it not been for the high-ranking officer overseeing the case, he wouldnât have been here at all, no matter what trouble he caused. Helena stared at him, expressionless, and got straight to the point. âMr. Keller, care to explain what happened last night?â Kenneth draped his arms over the back of the chair, lazily studying the woman seated opposite him, who looked all serious and professional. Her camel cashmere coat was pressed to perfection, her clear, unblemished face free of makeup, and her low ponytail perfectly in place. She showed none of the anger or panic one might expect from a wife whoâd just learned of her husbandâs charges. Her demeanor was all business. âAnd are you asking as the corporate attorney, orâŠâ he let his lips curl slightly, pausing deliberately, then lowered his voice to a murmur, âas my wife?â The low, suggestive tone seemed to linger in the air, but Helena remained unfazed, her gaze cool. âIs there a difference?â He raised an eyebrow. âIf youâre here as an attorney, I want a replacement.â He paused, then gave her a sidelong glance, a touch of mischief gleaming in his eyes. âIf youâre here as my wife, then you should start by calling me âhoney.ââ Helena glanced at him, completely unamused by the little game he was playing in a situation like this. This was all too typical of him. âIf the charges stick, youâll be looking at three to ten years behind bars.â Helenaâs cool voice was laced with sarcasm as she added, âTired of your fancy feasts, Mr. Keller? Thought youâd try bread and pickles for a change?â Kenneth met her mildly annoyed gaze. He was entirely unfazed and even held a roguish grin. âWhat, worried about me?â Seeing that Kenneth had no intention of cooperating, Helena, who had only come as a formality, decided not to waste any more time and rose to leave. âThis is the police station, Mr. Keller. Talking nonsense here is more troublesome than keeping silent,â she reminded him, urging him not to spout off. âAnd remember, we signed a prenuptial agreement.â Feelings of attachment had no place in their contractual, paper-thin marriage. Were it not for the fact that he was needed at the South City project bidding event that afternoonâor the concern that his grandmother would worry if she learned of his arrestâshe wouldnât have bothered with him at all. It wasnât until Helenaâs figure disappeared through the door that Kenneth slowly withdrew his gaze. She hadnât even glanced back, completely indifferent to whether or not heâd assaulted another woman. But then again, to her, their marriage was never real. Sheâd personally drafted the prenuptial agreement and had never considered him a life partner. In truth, she had never intended for him to play any lasting role in her life. The roguish smile on his handsome face faded gradually. His eyelids lowered, and his eyes held a barely perceptible hint of disappointment. Ten minutes later, Helena found herself outside the interview room, facing the lead officer, Eric Langston. After five years, Ericâs aura was more intimidating than ever, radiating a fierce, unapproachable presence that surpassed even what she remembered. Helena had anticipated seeing Eric at the police station, but when she finally faced him, she paused for a couple of seconds to collect herself. Five years ago, Helena could never have guessed that, Eric, her frugal, hardworking seniorâa man sheâd worked part-time jobs withâcame from a prominent family. That was until Ericâs mother warned her, âA beggar of unknown origin, a stray the Keller family took in, daring to latch onto my son? Take a good look at yourself! âMy son has a fiancĂ©eâsomeone whose family background, upbringing, and character make you unworthy to even shine her shoes. Oh, and in case you didnât know, theyâll be going abroad together soon. âYouâd better understand your place and stop shamelessly clinging to my son. Getting rid of someone as low as you is easier than squashing an ant.â Before she turned seven, Helena had been forced to beg on the streets, only to be rescued during a police raid on a human trafficking ring. Since her parents were never identified through the DNA database, she was sent to an orphanage. She grew up used to the scorn of others but never had she felt such raw humiliation. It was as though her dignity had been ripped away, thrown to the ground, and trampled upon. Any feelings she had for Eric vanished completely. If he hadnât hidden his identity, she wouldnât have suffered this shame. Out of pride and resentment, she never saw him again after that, even after he graduated. As time went by, Helena realized that Ericâs mother had been behind it all and that she might have directed some of her resentment toward him unfairly. With a polite yet distant smile, Helena broke the silence. âEric, itâs been a long time.â Eric assessed Helena with an impassive gaze. Seeing her composed demeanor, he raised his brows slightly and nodded. He then turned and entered the interview room first. Helena exhaled deeply, steeling herself as she followed him inside as a witness. Her marriage to Kenneth was a well-kept secret. Aside from close family, no one knew they were married. Kenneth refused to cooperate with the police, adamantly withholding any details about what happened the previous night. Left with no choice, Helena had to implement a backup plan: testifying as his wife. After all, rumor had it that in Wellington's criminal investigations division, Eric was known as the âJudge"âonce he set his sights on someone, even the smallest sins from birth would be unearthed. Kenneth, being the reckless type, was bound to have skeletons in his closet. With the South City project at a critical juncture and Kennethâs role as CEO on the line, this was the worst possible time for a scandal. Moreover, his grandmother's frail health couldn't withstand such a shock. Helena knew she had to protect him, both for professional and personal reasons. Once the deposition was complete, Eric regarded Helena with a complicated expression. âWhen did you and Mr. Keller get married?â Helena met his intense gaze, feeling a slight ripple in her heart before quickly composing herself. She replied calmly, âAlmost a month ago. Would you like to see the marriage certificate?â It had only been a month since Eric had applied for a transfer back to Greenwick. Had it not been for a minor delay in the paperwork... Ericâs gaze darkened, and after a moment, he spoke with difficulty, âAre you certain you were with him the entire night?â After a brief pause, he added, âAs a lawyer, you should be aware of the consequences of perjury.â Sensing his doubt, Helena took a deep breath and responded with professional confidence. âAccording to Article 305 of the Criminal Code, committing perjury is punishable by up to three years in prison or detention. In serious cases, it carries a sentence of three to seven years. "And if a lawyer commits a crime intentionally, their license will be revoked. Which is precisely why my testimony carries even more weight.â Kenneth had been accused of breaking into a hotel room at 12:37 a.m., assaulting a female celebrity, and not leaving until more than two hours had passed. Testifying as his wife, Helena claimed that Kenneth had been home until just before midnight, stepping out only at 11:57 p.m. By her calculations, even in the fastest sports car, it would take at least an hour to reach the hotel from their house. Moreover, she had obtained all surveillance footage from the route Kenneth took after leaving, each clip showing him driving past, proving he had no time to commit the crime. Chapter 0002 "The police retrieved hotel surveillance screenshots that show the perpetrator wearing a mask. Basing suspicion on nothing more than a similar build and hairstyle is clearly insufficient evidence.â Helenaâs voice was calm but precise, each word landing with conviction. Eric felt a slight ringing in his ears from her firm tone. Watching her, who was radiating professional confidence, he couldnât help but recall how she once dominated the debate stage back in college with the same spirit. The secondary officer, noticing Ericâs silence, couldnât hold back. âThe victim identified him personally, and we found DNA that matches Mr. Kellerâsâthatâs our strongest evidence!â Helenaâs sharp, clear gaze didnât waver; she remained as composed as ever, unshaken. âAfter more than two hours of alleged assault, not a single fingerprint or any other biological trace was recovered from the victim or the scene. I have every reason to believe Kenneth is being framed.â The secondary officer protested, âWhat if he knew how to cover his tracks, cleaning the scene thoroughly?â âWhat if?â Helenaâs lips curved slightly, and her eyes held a confident gleam. âWhat if he wasnât there at all? Itâs the policeâs duty to eliminate reasonable doubt; the law doesnât permit presumption of guilt.â The officer was left speechless, eventually turning to Eric for backup, only to see him staring at Helena in a daze. Unable to resist, he nudged Eric with his elbow. âYouâŠdo you really believe him?â Eric finally came to his senses, his voice hoarse as he asked. Helena paused, taken aback. Did she believe Kenneth? Ever since she was adopted by the Keller family at ten, supposedly due to a favorable fortune reading, she had witnessed Kennethâs defiance and disregard for rules and morals, his actions always based on his whims. But when she received the news of his arrest around three in the morning, even knowing the police had collected his DNA, her first move hadnât been to go to the station. Instead, sheâd instructed someone to look for evidence of his alibi. Subconsciously, when it came to this matter, she actually trusted Kenneth! No matter how he usually acted out, heâd never crossed that line. This realization brought an inexplicable unease to her heart. She averted her gaze from Eric and said softly but firmly, âI only trust the evidence.â Eric watched her, remaining silent for a long time. With the alibi evidence presented, Kennethâs suspicion was reduced. Given his influential status, the police had no choice but to grant Helenaâs request for bail. âSomeone actually managed to wrest a detainee from the captainâs handsâlooks like weâre in for a miracle,â murmured an officer. "Miss Lane works for the legal department at Keller Corporation, doesnât she? Sheâs not only beautiful but also impressively skilled with criminal casesâdefinitely worth a second look." "Sheâs actually two years his juniorâtheyâre both alumni. With all her achievements, how did they not know each other back then?" Eric stood by the window, the officers' murmurs buzzing in his ears, his sharp gaze fixed on the scene below. The tall, commanding figure of a man walked out of the police station, following a slender woman. From behind, they looked like a perfect match, though it stung to watch. Ericâs hands, hanging at his sides, clenched instinctively. Memories from five years ago surfaced vividly. At graduation, his family arranged for him to study abroad. Before leaving, he asked Helena to meet him, intending to confess his feelings. If she was willing, heâd take her with him; heâd even secured a spot for her at the same school. But from evening until dawn, he waited for five long hours. Helena never showed, and then she blocked his number. Unable to let go, he sought her out that night, only to witness Helena stepping out of Kennethâs car, her clothes disheveled. Sensing his presence, Kenneth shifted to block her view, shielding her as they headed toward the house. One of Kennethâs security guards quickly covered Ericâs mouth and dragged him to the side entrance. Eric struggled, desperate to confront Helena and find out what had happened but was met with Kennethâs unrestrained fist. "Sheâs mine. Try to get close to her again, and I donât care if your last nameâs LangstonâIâll end you life." After that night, every attempt Eric made to see Helena was thwarted by Kenneth. Finally, Kenneth âaccidentallyâ called him, letting him hear Helena say she didnât want to see him and never would. Eric had given himself five years to let go, yet he still couldnât. But now, he had come back only to find he was one step too late! Back then, Eric sensed that Helena had feelings for him. Taking a deep breath, he suppressed the surge of resentment and resisted the urge to rush down and pull Helena away. Kenneth, initially following leisurely behind Helena, suddenly quickened his pace as they approached the car, as though sensing something. He wrapped an arm around her, his touch overly intimate. Helenaâs body went rigid, and she instinctively tried to push him off with a frown. "Whatâs gotten into you now?" "Didnât sleep all nightâcanât walk straight," Kenneth replied, completely unbothered, practically leaning his full weight onto her shoulder. Helena muttered, âServes you right,â under her breath. Realizing they were almost at the car and that she couldnât budge him, she gave up and resigned herself to dragging him along like a dead weight. Fortunately, ever since Kenneth had pushed her into the fountain when she was twelve, sheâd kept up with self-defense training over the years, enough to prevent him from easily knocking her over. Finally reaching the car, Kenneth, in a rare moment of consideration, opened the door for her and even held a hand above the frame to protect her from bumping her head. Helena eyed him warily. âWhat are you up to now?â From the first day sheâd met Kenneth, sheâd learned that the prettier the smile, the more dangerous the person. "I'm Kenneth Keller; you can call me Ken!" Helena had never seen such a beautiful boy before. Standing in the sunlight, he looked like a porcelain doll that glowed. His bright smile eased some of her nervousness at being in her new home. She shyly placed her hand in his. But the next moment, his smile turned malicious and dangerous. She felt something slimy squirm in her palm, and when she looked down, a small green snake was flicking its tongue at her. Horrified, Helena fainted instantly. He was worse than the kids who bullied her back at the orphanage. As Kenneth grew older, his methods of teasing and tormenting Helena became endlessly inventive. Helena went from feeling nervous and afraid to a constant state of vigilance, learning to gauge the level of danger just by reading his expressions and movements. Just like now. Her entire body tensed, ready to respond at any moment. Kennethâs roguish grin spread across his finely sculpted face, softening with an unusual gentleness. âComing all the way here early in the morning to rescue me from 'Judge Langston'âthanks for the effort, honey.â Helena held his gaze for a few seconds, assessing the threat level. Confirming it was low, she mentally deactivated her alert. She rubbed her arms discreetly, trying to shake off the goosebumps, then leaned down and got into the car. Kenneth shut the door for her and made his way around to the passenger side. Before getting in, he shot a smug, defiant grin and lifted his brows at a particular window of the police station, oozing satisfaction. âWhere did you actually go last night?â Helena finally asked after theyâd driven a fair distance from the station. Though sheâd found enough evidence to prove Kenneth didnât have time to commit the crime, the police had still found his DNA at the scene, a fact that couldnât be overlooked. Without clearing up this detail, his suspicion wouldnât fully dissipate. Knowing his movements would allow Helena to defend him more effectively and prevent further police scrutiny. Kenneth reclined lazily in his seat, adopting his usual indifference. He shot back with her own words, âDid you forget about the prenuptial agreement you drafted yourself, Miss Lane?â No interference. No questions. It was the most crucial clause in their marriage agreement, second only to asset divisionâthe very foundation of their contractual union. âMr. Keller, I have no intention of prying into your private life,â Helena said, keeping her eyes on the road as she gripped the steering wheel, patiently explaining, âRight now, youâre only out on bail. The police havenât dropped their suspicions. Knowing your whereabouts last night is the only way to clear you.â Kenneth suddenly sat up, turning to study the sharp lines of her profile. His eyes flickered slightly, and his voice held a faint, almost undetectable trace of tension. âDo youâŠbelieve I didnât do it?â Chapter 0003 Helena ignored Kennethâs odd look and said coolly, "What kind of woman could you possibly not get, Mr. Keller? You donât need to stoop to something so low." In terms of looks, wealth, and power, Kenneth was a constant presence in the countryâs top three "Most Eligible Bachelors" lists. Women who fawned over him numbered in the thousands. A month ago, on that fateful night when heâd let his guard slipâan infatuated woman had drugged him, leading to an unexpected encounter with a drunken Helena. Kenneth scoffed and settled back into his seat, smirking. âSince you know me so well, Miss Lane, why donât you take a guess at where I was last night?â Helena frowned slightly. âMr. Keller, your lack of cooperation will only prolong the police investigation.â âAnd so what?â Kenneth scoffed, raising an eyebrow. âAre you worried the police will dig too deep, or are you more concerned that someone else might come up empty-handed?â Realizing heâd let slip more than he intended, Kenneth quickly shifted his focus, glancing at the upcoming intersection. âTake a left here and drop me off at the Starlight Club.â Ignoring his veiled jabs, Helena kept her tone professional. âThe afternoonâs bidding event is important. Youâll need to attend in top form.â Without a word, she continued driving in the opposite direction, away from the club. Kenneth was silent for a moment, then lifted his gaze with a wry smile. âMiss Lane, are you planning to breach the marriage agreement? Because if thatâs the case, then I could ask you to fulfill certain marital duties.â Screech! The car came to an abrupt halt. The white sedan quickly reversed direction and headed straight for Greenwickâs largest entertainment club. When Kenneth chose to be reckless, nothingânot even a contractâcould rein him in. The only reason he upheld their agreement was that Helena had followed it to the letter. If she broke it, what right did she have to expect him to do the same? Though Kenneth was unpredictable, he never shirked his responsibilities. After a night out and a morning spent at Starlight, he still showed up impeccably dressed and right on time for the afternoon bidding event. But as soon as it ended, he vanished once again. Helena was on her way back to the office when she received a call from Kennethâs grandmother, Rachel Wilson. âHelena, the bidding event is over, right? Donât forget to come home with Kenneth for dinner tonight!â That was when it hit Helenaâit was the end of the month. The Keller family rule required every family member in Greenwick to return home for dinner on the last day of the month, no matter how busy they were. Kenneth never took that family rule seriously; it was always up to Helena to remind him. This time, however, sheâd been too busy reviewing bid documents and dealing with Kennethâs issues at the police station that morning, so the reminder had slipped her mind. Not wanting to disappoint Rachel, Helena reluctantly called Kenneth three times. But he didnât answer his phone. Kenneth was too independent to tolerate bodyguards trailing him. His protection detail consisted of covert security, hidden and discreet. Helena hesitated, ultimately deciding not to ask them for his whereabouts. They only answered to Kenneth, and they might not tell her anyway. Besides, if he found out sheâd been trying to track him down, who knew what kind of reaction sheâd face? Left with no choice, Helena headed to the Starlight Club on the off chance heâd be there. It seemed her luck was in her favor. She had been to the club a few times before with her friend, Miranda Cook, so the manager recognized her. Upon learning she was looking for Kenneth, he graciously offered to pass along the message. After a few minutes, the manager returned, looking pale, and shook his head apologetically. "Miss Lane, Iâm sorry, but Mr. Keller said heâs unavailable." Helena lowered her gaze, keeping her expression unchanged. When the manager had opened the door to enter, sheâd caught a quick glimpse inside. In the room, a sultry woman in a skimpy outfit was moving suggestively to the music, clinging to a pole in a dance. She hadnât seen Kenneth directly, but with such a lively atmosphere, it was clear he wasnât short of female company. So, he was irritated that sheâd interrupted his fun. Helena offered the manager a polite smile, slipped him a few bills from her wallet as a tip, and left the club, heading back to her car. âFive minutes. If you donât come down by then, Iâm leaving. You can explain yourself to Grandma.â Helena pulled out her phone, found Kennethâs profile picture, and quickly sent him a message. The last text sheâd sent him was a month ago, forwarding the marriage agreement, to which heâd replied with a curt âWhatever.â After hitting send, she set a five-minute countdown on her phone, leaned back in her seat, and closed her eyes to rest. Kenneth had been raised by Rachel and held a deep respect for her. Helena had once overheard someone joking, âKenneth Keller fears nothing and no oneâexcept a call from his grandmother.â While an exaggeration, there was truth to it. Kenneth, like an untamed stallion, answered to no one⊠except Rachel. Sure enough, with five seconds left on the countdown, the passenger door flew open. As Kenneth slid into the car, a blast of icy wind rushed in, making Helena shiver as her eyes snapped open. âGrown some nerve, havenât you? Threatening me now?â Kennethâs eyes narrowed even further, his gaze sharp and dangerous. Before Helena could respond, her phoneâs alarm went off. It was the countdown reminder. She casually switched it off and started the car. âYou flatter me, Mr. Keller. I didnât mean to ruin your fun, but today is a special case. After all, Grandma is waiting for you.â Kennethâs frustration turned to a bitter smile as he replied with a mocking tone, âToo bad your last name isnât Keller. Otherwise, people might think youâre her real grandchild.â With a frustrated exhale, he slammed the passenger door shut, making the car jolt slightly as it pulled away from the curb. The biting chill that had entered quickly faded, replaced by the warmth of the carâs heaterâset to full, just the way Helena liked it in the cramped space since she hated the cold. Helena kept her hands steady on the wheel, stealing a quick sideways glance at Kenneth. The dim overhead light cast a warm, amber glow over his sculpted profile, softening the sharp lines of his face and adding an unreadable depth to his eyes. She lowered her gaze, instinctively avoiding any unnecessary confrontation. When Rachel chose Helena from the orphanage, sheâd been explicit about her intentions: adopting and supporting Helena was all for the benefit of her grandson, Kenneth. Helena was to be his subordinate, his friend, his partner, and possibly even his wife. But not even Rachel could have predicted that Kenneth would see Helena as a rival. From her first day in the Keller family, Kenneth had made it his mission to give Helena a hard time. Initially, Helena thought her presence was unwelcome and that perhaps he genuinely disliked her. Later, she realized it was jealousy driving him. He resented her for the affection Rachel showed her, feeling as if she had stolen his exclusive bond with Rachel. Once Helena understood that, she stopped trying to earn Kennethâs approval and kept her distance as much as possible. Her path was clear: to be Kennethâs loyal subordinate, protect him, and repay the Keller familyâs support and care. Everything unfolded as she planned. After graduating from college, she joined Keller Corporationâs legal department, shielding Kennethâs reckless behavior and ensuring he maintained his CEO position. But everything changed the night they, both drunk, slept togetherâand were caught by Rachel. To ease Rachelâs worries, Kenneth approached Helena with a proposal for a contractual marriage. In exchange, once the timing was right, they would divorce, and she would be free to live her life as she pleased. Freeing herself from the burden of the Keller familyâs debt was something Helena secretly yearned for; deep down, she had no desire to remain entangled with Kenneth. But then, just as they were settling into the marriage, Rachel fell ill, diagnosed with a terminal condition after being hospitalized from the initial shock. To ease Rachelâs mind, Helena agreed to Kennethâs proposal. Though she wasnât Rachelâs biological granddaughterâand Rachelâs decision to adopt her had been partly self-servingâover the years, Helena had felt genuine love and care from Rachel. In her heart, she had come to see Rachel as her only family in the world. Not wanting to leave any regrets behind for her, Helena resolved to make this contract marriage appear as genuine as possible. Until the end, she would maintain the pretense of playing the role of a devoted wife to give Rachel peace. Chapter 0004 At the entrance of the Keller Estate. After Helena parked the car, Kenneth silently stepped out. Seeing this, Helena quickly got out as well and hurried to follow. They had to put on a complete act in front of Rachel, pretending to be a deeply affectionate couple. Fortunately, Kenneth kept his composure. Just as they approached the main gate, he paused for a brief moment. Seizing the opportunity, Helena stepped forward, gently wrapping her hand around his arm. Kennethâs movements stiffened slightly. He slowly lowered his gaze, eyeing her slender hand resting on the crook of his arm. Helena took a deep breath, lifted her gaze, and smiled at him. âFor Grandmaâs sake, please bear with me, dear husband.â âLikewise.â Kennethâs thin lips curved slightly, his tone carrying a hint of mockery. âThank you for your hard work, dear wife.â After a brief pause, he lifted his other hand and firmly pressed down on the back of Helenaâs hand, giving her a meaningful smile before striding forward. Caught off guard, Helena stumbled slightly, managing to steady herself after a moment. Yet, his smile left her heart racing, filled with unease. She couldnât shake the feeling that Kenneth was quietly plotting something again! The Keller Estate was a traditional classical manor, elegant and refined, crafted with ingenuity. The architecture lay nestled by hills and waters, with layered courtyards and pavilions. Helena and Kenneth followed the servant for a while before arriving at the main dining hall. Inside the brightly lit dining hall, the large mahogany dining table, intricately carved, was already surrounded by family members. The Keller family of Greenwick had nearly a century of history, but by Kenneth's grandfather's generation, the line had dwindled to just two sons and a daughterânone of whom had lived up to expectations. Kennethâs grandfather, Walter Keller, had three children, each a disappointment in their own way. The eldest son was rebellious, storming out of the family home after Walter opposed his marriage to a mysterious dancer. Since that day, he vanished without a trace. The second son, Kennethâs father, Raymond Keller, made his escape with a mistress, choosing to leave on the rainy night of Kennethâs third birthday, only to meet his end in a car accident. Walterâs only daughter went abroad for school, fell for a delinquent, and chose to sever ties with her family rather than return. Hurt by his children, Walter grew indifferent toward Kenneth, instead investing his hopes in the extended familyâs descendants. Near the end of his life, he nearly handed over the Keller family assets to his nephew. But Rachel intervened decisively. Leading a team of lawyers, she reclaimed control over the Keller family, defying opposition to appoint Kenneth as CEO of Keller Corporation. However, in the years Walter had been lenient, the extended family had embedded themselves within the Keller Corporation, securing key positions in various critical departments. Now and then, they continued their schemes, still aiming to wrest control of Keller Corporation from Kenneth. Rachel was fully aware of everything, but her age left her with limited strength; all she could do was maintain the delicate balance between Kenneth and the extended Keller family. In the banquet hall, only the members of the extended family were seated alongside Rachel. The head seat remained vacant, and the tableware set, as always, was reserved for Walter. Rachel, who had been listlessly listening to their complaints, brightened as soon as she saw Kenneth and Helena enter. Her eyes sparkled as she beckoned them over with a smile. "Ken, Lena, you're back! Come, have a seat!" The relatives who had been talking with Rachel were visibly displeased at being ignored, despite their attempts to hide it. Kenneth, however, appeared oblivious, leading Helena with confidence to sit beside Rachel. Leaning in, he whispered something to Rachel that had her laughing with joy, her gaze shifting periodically to Helenaâs abdomen. Helenaâs unease only grew stronger. With Rachel present, she couldnât say anything directly, so when Kenneth turned to look at her, she shot him a warning look to stay quiet. He merely smirked with a laid-back, roguish grin, which made her grit her teeth and glare at him with even more frustration. To onlookers, however, this seemed like an affectionate exchange, with the young couple exchanging flirtatious glances. Not only had they kept everyone waiting, showing up late to the family dinner without so much as an apology, but they were now putting on a show of intimacy, clearly not taking the others seriously. Recalling Kenneth's usual audacious demeanor, the uncles were increasingly irritated. Kennethâs eldest relative, Jerome Keller, was the first to break the silence. âI thought the bidding meeting for the South City project ended this afternoon. Did you two go off to a celebration party afterward?â With Jerome setting the tone, other relatives quickly chimed in. "What celebration could possibly be more important than a family dinner? Ken, we may overlook certain things you do outside, but traditions passed down through generations deserve respect." âHelena, Grandma has spent years teaching and guiding you, yet instead of keeping Ken in check, you go along with his antics. Youâre letting her down!â Subtle verbal jabs came at her from all directions. Helena, long accustomed to this, kept her gaze lowered and ignored their insinuating remarks, turning a deaf ear to the sharp-edged words aimed her way. After all, with Kenneth here, he would be the one to handle these people when things got out of control. Sure enough, in the next instant, Kenneth's smile vanished. He suddenly hurled the expensive teacup in his hand, sending it crashing across the room. The sharp sound of shattering porcelain echoed through the banquet hall, creating an atmosphere of intense pressure that radiated from him, silencing everyone in an instant. Even the small child in someone's arms was too frightened to make a sound. âCelebration dinner, family dinnerâit doesnât matter. If thereâs food, just eat and be content, but know your limits. Otherwise, I have plenty of ways to make what you eat go right back out. âThe biggest rule in the Keller family is that there are no rules. Otherwise, none of you would be here making pointless remarks. âNeither I nor Grandma see any issues with Helena being the next matriarch, yet you all feel entitled to judge. If youâre so eager to critique, should I air some of your dirty laundry so we can all evaluate each other?â Kenneth crossed his arms and leaned back, one leg resting casually over the other, his gaze lingering on Jerome for a moment before sweeping lazily around the room. His expression was like that of a grim reaper in idle contemplation, deciding which one of them he might claim next. The unfiltered suggestion, the blatant sarcasmâeven an obvious challenge glimmered in his eyes. Hearing the implication behind his words, the extended members of the family felt both offended and afraid, their discomfort evident as they instinctively looked toward Jerome for direction. "Ken, weâre your elders, just offering reminders for your own good and for the familyâs sake," Jerome replied, holding Kennethâs sharp gaze for a moment before shifting to Helena. "Since we're on the topic of secrets, why donât we let Helena explain why she was at the police station this morning?" At that, Helenaâs heart skipped a beat. Sheâd received a call from the police that morning and had promptly informed the PR department to keep the news tightly contained. Yet somehow, Jerome knew she had gone to the police station that morning! Helena instinctively glanced at Kenneth, only to find him seated there, arms crossed, a faintly amused look in his eyes as he noticed her gaze. Years of understanding between them meant that with just one look, Helena grasped his intention. He was subtly hinting at Jeromeâs embezzlement, deliberately provoking him by implying he could make him spit it back out. Jerome, who had never taken Kenneth seriously, wasnât one to tolerate a threat and quickly struck back. But in doing so, he unwittingly exposed his weakness. Yet Kenneth had used her as bait without warning, setting her up as part of his ploy to corner Jerome! Helena clenched her fists discreetly, gritting her teeth in silence. Her instincts hadnât let her downâKenneth was definitely up to something, setting this trap with her squarely in the middle of it. She knew he was about to throw her under the bus, yet she had no choice but to play along, as if she were a willing partner in the scheme. It was maddening! If not for Rachelâs presence, Helena truly would have loved to walk out and let Kenneth handle this on his own. Sensing the tension, Rachel looked over anxiously and asked, âLena, is everything alright?â âGrandma.â Helena took a deep breath, calming herself before gently patting Rachelâs hand with a reassuring smile. âIf something was wrong, would I still be here sitting beside you?â Rachel still seemed unconvinced and glanced at Kenneth, who nodded lazily with a faint smile, which finally put her at ease. Taking advantage of the moment, Helena shot Kenneth a quick glare before turning back, her expression subtly mocking as she looked at Jerome. âUncle Jerome, I didnât expect you to be so concerned about me, knowing my whereabouts in such detail. To an outsider, it might look as if youâd had someone tailing me!â Helena indirectly called out Jeromeâs surveillance, tossing the ball back into his court with effortless poise. âAs your niece-in-law, I may not be the brightest, but I truly donât understand what youâre implying. Why donât you clarify what exactly it is that Iâve done thatâs so questionable?â Chapter 0005 Jerome knew heâd misspoken, yet he hardly cared that Helena had caught him slipping. âThis morning, you rushed off to the police stationâwasnât it to reconnect with that new captain of the station, Eric Langston?â Helenaâs heart skipped a beat. Not only was Jerome fully aware of her whereabouts, but he also knew she was acquainted with Eric. Sheâd underestimated Jerome. After all, when she met Eric seven years ago, he was reserved and unapproachable, always keeping his distance from others. Moreover, his mother had erased all traces of her connection with Eric to remove the stain she posed on their family, clearing all records and keeping everything well-hidden. Almost no one knew that she and Eric had been familiar with each other, let alone shared a faintly ambiguous past. If Jerome had the means to uncover her connection with Eric, he could just as easily find out why Kenneth had gone to the police station. Hinting at an old flame between her and Eric was clearly an attempt to drive a wedge. If she didnât deny it, Rachel would naturally start to doubt her relationship with Kenneth. And even if Kenneth knew the truth, Jeromeâs words would plant seeds of suspicion in his heart that would, over time, lead to cracks. On the other hand, denying it would inevitably drag up the accusations of assault against Kenneth. If Rachel found out, it would not only make her question their story of falling in love over time and choosing to marry but also leave her disappointed in Kenneth. Jerome would then seize the opportunity to make even more outrageous demands. "Uncle Jerome, you really give me too much credit." Helenaâs mind raced, though her expression remained unreadable. "If I actually had any history with Mr. Langston, Iâd certainly have asked him to treat you a bit more courteously before your visit." Jeromeâs pupils contracted, and his expression, like a fractured mask, began to crack silently. Ericâs position was indeed unique, and Jerome had specifically arranged a visit to him on the first day he arrived in Greenwick. There were countless people eager to meet him, and Jerome had struggled through numerous attempts just to secure an appointment. When they finally met, Ericâs demeanor was cold and cutting, his gaze sharp and distant, as though heâd seen right through Jeromeâs intentions from the start. In an attempt to bridge the gap, Jerome had mentioned Helena, who had once been Ericâs schoolmate. Unexpectedly, what was initially supposed to be a brief five-minute meeting turned into a half-hour conversation with Eric. And just last night, despite the gravity of the incident surrounding Kennethâwitnesses and evidence stacked against himâHelena had still managed to bail him out from the station. After all, Eric wasnât just any officer; he was known as the "Judge." Sensing an opportunity, Jerome had dropped hints in front of everyone, trying to gauge Helenaâs relationship with Eric, hoping it would strain her connection with Kenneth. Without Helenaâs support, he was certain Rachel would eventually see Kenneth as the reckless badboy he truly was. At that point, they could employ a few well-planned moves to seize everything from the Keller family. Yet Jerome hadnât anticipated that young Helena would maintain her composure so well, even managing to turn the tables on him. The Kellers had strict rules: family members could pursue either business or government, but never both. His secret meeting with Eric was already a breach of those family principles. Noticing the scrutinizing looks from the other relatives, particularly the sharp stares from Rachel and Kenneth, Jerome felt a pang of unease, uncertain how Helena had learned of his visit with Eric. His chest tightened as he gritted his teeth and pressed on, âSo if it wasnât to catch up with Mr. Langston, why did you rush to the station first thing this morning?â Before Helena could respond, she sensed something amiss and instinctively stood to shield Rachel. A loud bang erupted in the next instant. Kenneth, without warning, flipped the entire dining table in Jeromeâs direction. Jerome had no time to dodge as dishes, utensils, and food crashed down onto him. A plate of green vegetables landed squarely on his head, resembling a makeshift hat perched on his hair. Ignoring Jeromeâs disheveled appearance and the twisted fury on his face, Kenneth leaned back in his seat, casually wiping his fingers. His movements were graceful, his expression relaxed as if he were seated in a tranquil riverside pavilion, leisurely listening to a distant melody. âIt seems the Keller family meal doesnât suit everyoneâs taste,â Kenneth said, his voice calm. âIn that case, no one needs to eat.â He paused briefly before adding, âAnd as for the end-of-month family dinner tradition, itâs time we canceled that as well.â With a casual wave, his private guards and bodyguards emerged, promptly escorting all extended relatives out of the estate. Rachel looked on, momentarily stunned, before giving Kenneth a disapproving glance. âKen, youâve managed to offend all your relatives.â Kenneth raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at his lips. âThey openly disrespected me. Did they really think they wouldnât offend me?â Beside him, Helena felt her eye twitch. Would it ever end? Heâd clearly wanted to cancel the end-of-month dinner for a while and had finally found his excuse, all under the pretense of âprotectingâ her. Rachelâs gaze shifted between Helena and Kenneth, her expression softening as she smiled knowingly. âSeeing how well you two get along really puts my mind at ease!â âWell, since youâre at ease, how about cooperating with the doctor and focusing on getting better?â Kenneth stepped forward, gently holding Rachelâs arm, while his other hand reached around to brush Helenaâs cheek, his eyes on her. âWhat do you say, darling?â Though filled with frustration, Helena had no choice but to offer a sweet smile and nod. With an exaggerated sigh, Rachel looked longingly at Helena. âAh, if I could just hold a great-grandchild in my arms, Iâd be content even in death!â Helenaâs mind immediately flashed back to Kennethâs earlier whispered words to Rachel, which had made her repeatedly glance at Helenaâs abdomen. He must have said something he shouldnât have! After hesitating for a few seconds, she couldnât bear to let Rachel down and spoke gently, âGrandma, as long as you take care of yourself, Iâm sure that day will come.â Rachel beamed with joy at Helena's response. Since the family dinner had been cut short, Rachel instructed the staff to bring out fresh dishes. With Helena and Kenneth accompanying her, she enjoyed an extra small plate of pasta, a rare treat, and asked them both to stay overnight at the estate so they could join her for breakfast in the morning. Kenneth, evidently too tired to return to the Starlight Club for his usual late-night revelry, surprisingly agreed. Helena, with no other choice, stayed as well. They returned to the room Rachel had prepared for them. The spacious room was decorated with romantic touches, and in the soft glow of flickering candles, the atmosphere felt thick with unspoken tension. The bed, draped in pure white sheets, was scattered with red roses arranged in a large heart shape, their rich fragrance filling the air. Helena and Kenneth exchanged glances, both speechless. She quickly found the light switch and turned on the overhead lights. The bright light dispelled much of the room's suggestive atmosphere. Helena turned to Kenneth, choosing a decidedly unromantic topic. "Do you think Jerome had anything to do with the false accusations against you?" Though phrased as a question, there was a tone of certainty in her voice. Kenneth didnât respond. Instead, he looked down at her with a cold, assessing gaze. âMr. Langstonâheâs still lingering around you, isnât he?â Seeing she didnât immediately respond, he pressed on bluntly, as if worried she might misunderstand his meaning. âIf youâre truly interested in rekindling things with him, just say so. Thereâs no need to sneak around behind my back.â Kenneth was one of the few who knew about her past with Eric. His use of the word "rekindling" was laced with sarcasm. Helena couldnât stand it anymore and snapped, âKenneth, whatâs gotten into you? Havenât I played along enough with all your schemes?â Kenneth met her gaze, which was now blazing with anger, and seemed momentarily at a loss. After a couple of seconds, he responded in a low voice, âI just donât want to be blindsided with a betrayal like tonight.â Thinking of Jeromeâs earlier provocations, Helena took a deep breath, about to reassure Kenneth. But an inexplicable sensation began to rise within herâa warmth that felt like a spark, ready to spread like wildfire through her body. Sensing something was off, she looked up at Kenneth, only to find his face slightly flushed, his intense gaze fixed on her. In the depths of his eyes, there was a fierce, flickering heat as if a flame had been ignited and was burning wildly. | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15543&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15543&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/466919986_534033072870870_7540673277837274692_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=EeNU2EexEKQQ7kNvgF-e6jb&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A6qa7IwYDXJ4BsXO1keNci-&oh=00_AYDSWYawZ2-M2xbCoZ6IyBCeRJniUYVE37fxZ7XYjIhvfA&oe=674C4CD2 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,539,648 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2539612}' |
Yes | 2024-11-26 18:52 | active | 1928 | 0 |
|
đRead the next chaptersđ | At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before herâher husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonât be a concubine. Sheâll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that sheâs still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I donât really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wifeâs veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "Sheâs unlike any woman Iâve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheâs talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estateâs affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnât seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, sheâs different from any woman you know. As a general, sheâs above household squabbles and wouldnât want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatâs them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "Itâs fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iâll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Donât you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. âWhy put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.â âOh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?â Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren familyâs life respectable, and this was her reward. âEnough,â Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. âIâve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion wonât change anything.â As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. âMy lady, my lord has really crossed the line!â Lulu, Carissaâs maid, said, wiping her tears. âDonât call him that!â Carissa gave her a stern look. âWe never consummated the marriage. Heâs not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.â âWhy the dowry list?â Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. âSilly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.â Lulu gasped. âLeave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?â Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered â assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her familyâs former glory seemed impossibleâat least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren familyâs fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. âLulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.â ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaâs arrival to the king three times. âYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,â he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. âI canât summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.â âThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheâs been standing there for over an hour without moving.â Salvador felt a pang of guilt. âBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnât want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.â âYour Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,â Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. âAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iâll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,â said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. âAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!â ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462070849_1186717122429002_4317317778552029382_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Z0OEa5k8YQEQ7kNvgE087yc&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AEcV5ZS4F6R1XOiQON1yRYR&oh=00_AYD2wJeBa0X6xryTV6oKAvTZhv6VNWvUU6FWJVuH7N83_w&oe=674C259A | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,540,097 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2540098}' |
Yes | 2024-11-26 18:54 | active | 1928 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | February in Sureton City was wet. It had been drizzling throughout the day, leaving the roads damp. The cold wind brought with it the rain, making Freya Somner shiver. She held an umbrella and curled up while crouching before the entrance to the city hall. It was already 5:00 pm. Would that person come? She was worried as she thought about her grandfather, Neil Somner, who lay sick in bed. Had he finished his IV drip? Would he need to use the restroom? Had Thomas Talbot already gone home? She looked up and scanned the empty streets. The city hall would close for the day at 5:30 pm. She would just grit her teeth and wait for another half an hour, then. If that person didn't show up, she could blame him and tell Neil and Thomas that he'd stood her up. It wasn't because she didn't want to marry him or anything. Neil was sick. As a traditional medicine practitioner, he knew his time was running out. Freya was his only concernâshe would be alone in the world once he passed. He'd contacted Thomas, whom he'd saved many years ago. Thomas had promised Neil that he would do everything in his power to help if Neil ever needed it. All Neil had to do was make the call. Years had passed since then, but the call had miraculously gone through. Thomas had shown up the very next day. Neil had explained the situation to him and asked Thomas to help care for Freya in the future. Thomas had generously said, "It's only natural for me to care for her. How about thisâI have many grandsons, so I'll have one of them marry Fae as a way of repaying you. That way, she won't be alone." Neil had agreed, leaving Freya with no room to object. She didn't want to marryâshe could take care of herself and was fine alone. She was currently staying at the dormitory her university had prepared for graduate students. She even had 2,300 a month as financial aid. Eating at the hospital's and university's cafeterias was cheapâshe only needed to spend 15 a day on food. However, Neil had insisted. He felt that it was hard to predict the future, and he would only be able to rest in peace once he saw that marriage certificate. That way, he'd be able to face Freya's parents in the afterlife with no regrets. Freya's parents had died after falling off a cliff. They'd been searching for a herbal catalyst to save Thomas back in the day. It had rained that day, just as it had on this day. Freya had seen her parents' corpses entwined with one another, their hands still clutching the herbal catalyst. After her parents passed away, she and Neil depended on each other for survival. It was on that day that she'd suddenly grown up. She'd studied hard and skipped grades, sitting for her SATs at 17 years old. Then, she'd gotten into Sureton University's medical faculty, joining the seven-year integrated bachelor's and master's program. She only had two years to go before she could graduate and officially start working. Things were starting to look good. Then, Neil had been diagnosed with stomach cancer. It was taking his life away. The screeching of brakes pulled Freya out of her reverie. She looked up at the offroad vehicle before her. It was painted a military green and covered in mud, and the tires were soiled. It was clear the car had ventured through the mountains. The door opened, blocking the man's face from her view. Still, she'd gotten a glimpse of his chiseled features. His bushy brows, tall nose, and deep-set eyes formed a handsome, honest face. With the door open, all Freya could see was the army pants enveloping his long legs and the leather boots he wore. It was a cold day, yet he only wore an olive green T-shirt. He stepped away from the car. Before Freya could take a closer look at his face, he approached her, stopping before her so his boots were level with her eyes. "Are you Freya Somner?" he asked, his voice deep and somewhat daunting. "Yeah." "Let's get married, then." He turned and headed into the city hall. Chapter 2 Freya wanted to stand up, but she'd been crouching for so long that her legs had gone numb. "What's wrong?" the man asked. "My legs have gone numb." She was lifted off her feet as soon as the words were out of her mouth. An unfamiliar scent enveloped her, and she felt her face burn. The man placed her on the seat before the counter. "Get your identification." She kept her head lowered as she obediently placed the things on the counter. "Daniel Talbot," the staff said. "That's me," the man said. "Freya Somner." "Here," Freya said. She looked up at the staff. The staff looked at the identification she held, then at Freya. The latter's eyes were spirited but also carried a hint of naivety. Freya was only 22, but Daniel was already 28. He'd even carried her in. That made the staff suspect whether Freya had been forced into this. She asked, "Are you here to get married at your own will?" "Yes, I am," Freya said. "Alright, then. Fill up these forms, please." At 5:30 pm, Freya and Daniel walked out of the city hall. Freya looked down at her marriage certificate. She'd gone from being single to married once the staff stamped the certificate. She'd married a man she'd met for the first time without even dating him. The whole thing had only taken a matter of minutes. Daniel stopped and looked at her. "Where are you headed now?" She had kept her head down and hadn't been paying attention to the distance between them. She walked right into his chest. Pain spread through her, starting from her nose. Tears welled in Freya's eyes. How could his chest be as hard as a wall? She clamped a hand over her nose and looked at him tearily. "I'm going back to the hospital." He was so tall that her eyes were only level with his chest. It was incredibly muscular and looked just like the diagrams she'd seen in her medical texts. "Get in the car," he said. Freya struggled to open the door. She tugged it with all her strength, but it didn't budge. Daniel saw her from the driver's seat. He waved at her, gesturing for her to back up. Then, he opened the door from inside. "Which hospital are you going to?" he asked. "The county tumor hospital, the one at Percat Street. Thanks." Freya obediently settled in her seat. "Your seatbelt," he said. She put it on, and he started the car. She noticed that his hands and arms were tanned, with protruding veins. He oozed strength and power. Suddenly, Freya's stomach rumbled. The sound was magnified in the silent car. She instinctively held her stomach, her face turning beet red. What was wrong with her? Why did she keep embarrassing herself? Was there something about her that made her incompatible with Daniel? Her stomach continued to rumble for a while. Finally, the car stopped. Freya thought they'd arrived at the hospital and moved to open the door. Then, she looked out and said, "We're not at the hospital." Daniel had already gotten out of the car, though. He headed to a fruit store without looking back at her. Soon, he returned with a bag full of fruits. "I don't know what your grandfather likes, so I bought a little of everything." "He can't eat anything. Doctor's orders." Daniel looked at her, perhaps because she sounded too calm. Only then did Freya notice how deep-set his eyes were. There was a hint of dominance in them. "You have them, then." He placed the bag on her lap. "Have some to tide the hunger. I'm in a rush." Freya wondered whether he was showing his concern for her. A wave of warmth surged in her as she peeled a banana. It was sweet. ⊠The nurse had just removed Neil's IV drip when Freya and Daniel arrived at the ward. Thomas took the marriage certificates from Daniel and Freya and held them before Neil. He said happily, "Look at this, Neil. They're official marriage certificates with the stamps and all. They're genuine!" Neil smiled and nodded weakly. "That's great. I won't have anything to worry about anymore." "Come closer so Neil can see you, Dan," Thomas said. Daniel stepped forward. "Hi, Grandpa." Neil's smile widened. "HiâŠ" He held Daniel's hand and said, "I'll leave Freya in your hands from now on. She's a softie but is stubborn on the inside. I hope you'll be more tolerant of her and take the time to explain your thoughts to her if you two ever get into an argument." Tears streamed down Freya's face when she heard this. Daniel said, "I will, Grandpa." "Don't worry, Neil. We won't mistreat Freya. Daniel has property and a carâI'll have him show Freya around his place right now. She can move in when she's free," Thomas said. Freya forgot about crying and stared at Thomas in shock when she heard that. Didn't she and Daniel only have to get married? Why did they even have to live together? "Go on, then. It's still light out, so you can see what the place is like," Neil said. Daniel and Freya headed to his place under Thomas' urging. Chapter 3 Daniel's apartment was in Sureton City's central commercial area. It was an expensive area with good infrastructureâthe medical and education systems were well-established. The residential area was right next to Sureton City's largest park. Freya looked at the minimalist, almost stark apartment. The marble coffee table was covered in a layer of dust. "This is your home?" "Yeah." Daniel also saw the dust. "I don't usually stay here." That didn't make sense at all. Why would anyone not live in their own home? Freya couldn't understand it. "There's a card here that you can use to pay for the utilities." He opened a drawer in the TV cabinet to show her. "If anything needs fixing, you can speak to the management office. "I'll have someone clean up the place later. There are two rooms, so you can pick whichever one you want. Feel free to use the study as wellâŠ" Freya observed the place. It was well renovated but showed no signs of being lived in. There weren't even any plates or utensils around. "What am I to you?" she suddenly asked. "My wife." "But I feel like your mistress," she said boldly. She didn't know whether Daniel had a girlfriend or anythingâperhaps he'd only married her due to Thomas' pressure. Otherwise, he wouldn't have made her wait a whole afternoon for him, only arriving right before the city hall closed for the day. "What are you getting at?" Daniel asked. "I'm fine with getting a divorce if you already have a partnerâour grandfathers have seen the marriage certificates, anyway. I don't want to inadvertently end up as a homewrecker." She respected the elderly but wouldn't do anything immoral just to comply with Neil's and Thomas' wishes. Daniel understood now. "I'm single. I usually stay at the military camp in the mountains." Freya recalled his offroad vehicle and the mud on it. That, coupled with his outfit, made her realize just who he was. "I'm sorry for misunderstanding you." "It's fine. I'll take you back to the hospital nowâyou can move in here whenever it's convenient for you." "What about you?" she blurted. Then, she disdained herself for asking. What did his matters have to do with her? "I need to head back after this. There's an urgent mission I need to handle." That was the last thing Daniel said to her. ⊠Shortly after Daniel left, Neil's condition took a turn for the worse, and a new semester started. Freya bustled back and forth between the university and the hospital daily. On days when Neil felt better, he could even hold Freya's hand and reminisce with her. Neither of them mentioned that rainy night, though. He kept telling her that life was long and that she had to live well independently. However, he also told her she couldn't expect to do everything herself. She had to give in occasionally. Daniel looked like a good man, and they had to communicate with each other. They had to understand each other⊠Neil said many things. Freya wanted to object to everything and tell him that none of that mattered. She wanted him to know that she only wanted to spend her life with him in a small town called Floriver Town. She wanted to read medical texts and pick herbs with him. However, as a doctor, she was rational enough to know there was no chance of them ever returning to that life. The reports and data she saw every day were enough to tell her that Neil's condition was deteriorating. She cried almost daily throughout that month but hid it well. Neil never noticed. One day, white clouds floated in the blue sky. Freya drew the curtains, allowing the sunlight to stream into the room. Neil was in good spirits. "The weather is so nice today, Fae. Maybe you should take me off my oxygen tube now." He sounded calm, but Freya faltered while clipping his nails. She acted like she hadn't heard him and moved on to the next finger. "I can't take it anymore, Fae. I'm on drug every day, but it still hurts so bad. I'm begging you, okay?" His plea made Freya's nose prickle. Tears rolled down her face and landed on the floor, fading within seconds. Neil was a proud and strong man who'd never begged anyone in his life. Now⊠It looked like she really had to let him go. She slowly shut her eyes, sounding choked up as she said, "Okay. I'll get a doctor after I'm done clipping your nails." "The weather is so nice today that I feel so much more relaxed," Neil said. He lifted a hand with difficulty to caress her head one last time. It reminded her of how he'd praised her whenever she could memorize the things she'd read in the medical texts. After Freya signed the necessary documents, the doctor removed Neil's oxygen tube. She stood by his bedside and held his hand until his body became devoid of warmth. Thomas helped her with Neil's funeral, after which he urged her to move into Daniel's apartment. Chapter 4 Two years passed in the blink of an eye. "There's no time to eat, Dr. Somner. We're being dispatched for a house call." Freya was in a hospital's emergency room. When she heard the nurse, Jade Winton, call her, she put a folder over her unfinished instant mac and cheese and left the doctor's lounge. "Where's Dr. Wood?" she asked while wearing a mask. She hurried to catch up with Jade. "He's accompanying Lena for a prenatal check. I've called him, and he's on his way." Jade grabbed a first-aid kit and an extra bag of gauze and bandages. She handed them to Freya. "What's the situation? Why do we need so many bandages and gauze?" "A luxury jewelry store was robbed. The store's staff called the police, but the robbers discovered them and took ten staff hostage. We're being dispatched to provide medical assistance," Jade said. She told Freya everything she knew, then added, "Don't be rash later. Leave everything to Dr. Wood." "Got it. Thanks, Jade." Freya's mentor, Jason Wood, arrived at the same time as Freya and Jade. He was a tall, skinny man whose hairline was receding. He'd come from a prenatal check with his wife, Lena Johnson, and had already changed into his uniform. It made him look particularly spirited. "What's the situation?" he asked as he got into the car. "A jewelry store's been robbed. The robbers are armed," Jade said. Silence descended upon the car. They didn't know what they were facing but had to go at it regardless. Medicine knew no borders, and all lives were equal in worth. They had to save lives as long as they were at risk. When Freya and the others arrived, the police had already secured the scene. A crowd consisting of spectators and staff from various media outlets gathered behind the police line, surrounding the place and making it hard for anyone to get through. Police cars and vehicles belonging to a SWAT team were parked outside the jewelry store. There were also three buses with the windows tinted black. Freya followed Jason out of the car. A man who looked like an administrator hurried over to them, looking anxious. "The robbers need a doctor in there to save their comrade. Which one of you two will go in?" Freya looked at the jewelry store. It had three floors and was a corner lot with an expansive view. A mall was behind it, which meant it probably had more than one exit. "I'll go," Jason said, dragging Freya out of her reverie. She gave him a disagreeable look. "No way. I'll go, Dr. Wood. You have parents and children to care for, and Lena's conceived with your second child. You can't go in there." "You can't, either. You're inexperienced." Jason's attitude was firm. "The situation is complicated. I'm the only one who can head in there." Freya didn't argue with him. She turned to the administrator and volunteered. "I'll go, sir. I've passed the medical board exam and can practice independently. I don't have any dependents or relatives to care for." He looked at her. She was young and so nervous that she clenched her fists, but her expression was calm. She was bold, but her courage needed some training. "You can go, then. We don't know the situation inside, so we can only act when the Falcon Strike Unit arrives. All you need to do when you get in there is to save whoever is injured. Drag things out for as long as possible while ensuring your safety and wait for help." "Understood, sir." Freya wore her medical cap and gave herself a mental pep talk. "FreyaâŠ" Jason started. "I have to gain experience since I don't have it, Dr. Wood. You have to give me a chance," she said. That was what medicine was like. One had to be bold and careful while constantly defeating one's old self. That way, one would only become a better version of oneself. Jason knew what Freya was like. She'd met various people when treating patients. When some of them criticized or insulted her, she wouldn't take it lying down. Her retorts left much to be desired, though. For instance, if a patient said she was incapable and that a doctor online had told them this and that, she would say, "I'll leave, then. You can ask your online doctor to treat you." Once, someone had shouted at her, saying she was useless. She'd clapped back, calling that person the useless one. "Do you guys have a bulletproof vest or something? Give one to her." Jason knew nothing he said would change Freya's mind. The administrator gave one of his subordinates a look. A member of the SWAT team brought a bulletproof vest over. Freya took her doctor's coat off and put the bulletproof vest on over her T-shirt. Then, she put her uniform on. Chapter 5 Jade handed Freya the first-aid kit before hanging the stethoscope from her neck. "You're just going to ignore everything I told you before we came here, aren't you? You're bound to get into trouble if you continue like this." "No one is more suitable than me, Jade," Freya said calmly. "It's not like the military region's general hospital lacks doctors. If you turn them down, they'll arrange for someone else to come." "But it's too far away. They'll take at least 30 minutes to arrive. That doesn't conform to the principles of pre-hospitalization emergency care." Jade was one of the emergency room's most experienced nurses, so she knew Freya was right. It was the only thing they could do under the circumstances. The administrator held a loudspeaker and shouted toward the store, "The doctor is coming. Open the door." A hoarse voice rang out as soon as the words were out of his mouth. "Put the first-aid kit on the ground and turn in a circle. Then, take everything out of the first-aid kit and lay them on the ground." Freya did as told. She'd just placed the final tool on the ground when the hoarse voice rang out again. "Put the things back in and come inside." Freya packed everything back. She was about to enter the store when she felt a cool breeze. Curious, she looked in the direction it had come. A helicopter was hovering in midair in one of the jewelry store's blind spots. A tall figure in camouflage slid down the rope and made a smooth landing. It happened in seconds. Freya stared at the man, finding his figure incredibly familiar. He wore a black mask, and his sharp eyes flitted past her. Then, he hid behind the wall. Another team member landed behind him. "Come in," the hoarse voice urged loudly. He sounded impatient. Freya knew she had to enter the store since these people had yet to infiltrate it. Once she understood that, she didn't hesitate to head inside. As soon as she pushed open the door, she smelled the metallic scent of blood. Suddenly, someone grabbed her by the neck and roughly dragged her inside. Then, he flung her onto the floor and commanded, "Save him." She looked at the man on the floor. His mask, shaped like a pig's head, had been thrown aside. He looked ashen while struggling to breathe and had cyanosis of the nail bed. These were all signs of a lack of oxygen. Freya checked him and concluded that he was having an asthma attack. His throat had swelled up, leading to breathing difficulties. She searched his bag while muttering, "Where's the inhaler?" Asthma patients would bring their inhalers when they were out, but she didn't find one in his bag. "What are you looking for?" a man in a mask shaped like a dog's head asked. "His inhaler," she said. "He doesn't have one. Do a cricothyrotomy on him right now." Freya was taken aback. "How are you related to him? You know how to save him?" Suddenly, he pressed a gun to her forehead. "Shut up if you don't want to die. Just do as I say!" The iciness of the metal made Freya's heart clench. Her mind went blank for a second, and she couldn't think. "Hurry up!" He kicked her shoulder. The pain made her snap to her senses. She forced herself to calm down and took a deep breath before commencing anatomical positioning and sterilization. Then, she inserted a thick injection needle into the cricothyroid membrane. The process didn't take long, and the man gradually started looking better. Suddenly, a black thing landed not far from Freya. Before she realized what it was, a few more followed. The inside of the store was quickly filled with smoke, and people started yelling. The alarm went off. Freya wanted to take advantage of the chaos to hide, but a hand wrapped around her neck. A gun was pressed to her forehead, and someone snarled, "You're coming with me." Chapter 6 The man dragged Freya to a secluded corner to hide. The cold feeling against her temple made her compliant. Her palms grew sweaty as she stood there, and she could hear her heart racing. No matter how nervous or scared she was, she could only place her faith in the Falcon Strike Unit and tightly hold the needle in her hand. A few minutes later, red lights flashed at them. The man dragged Freya out of their hiding spot. Before she could even see what was happening, she heard a muffled groan behind her. Then, there was a thump, and the robber's hand fell before her. She was still lost when a team of three surrounded her. A familiar voice said, "Take her out, Rabbit." "Roger, Falcon." This voice belonged to a woman. Rabbit, or Loren Smith, turned to Freya. "Come with me." Freya turned to look at the familiar man while following Loren out. He glanced at her while walking up the stairs, and his sharp eyes matched the ones in her memory. She asked Loren, "Is the person you called Falcon Daniel Talbot?" Loren faltered. Then, she continued walking out while observing their surroundings. She didn't respond to Freya's question, but Freya knew she was right. After leaving the jewelry store, the situation outside left no room for Freya to be pensive. She threw herself into workâthe jewelry store's staff had more or less been injured. Jason was rescuing the most critically injured ones, so she had to handle those who were only bruised or scraped. The injured staff came and went as she stopped the bleeding, cleaned wounds, and bandaged them. "Freya." She looked up in the middle of stopping a patient's bleeding to see black leather boots before her. Then, she raised her head to find Daniel standing before her. She looked away and continued with her work. "Yes?" "Help me clean this up." He'd taken his mask off, his tanned face unreadable. It had been two years since they'd last seen each other. Now that they were reunited, Freya still couldn't help feeling a little scared of him. Based on what she remembered, he was a little domineering, and he spoke and acted brusquely. "I'm almost done here." She picked up the pace and recorded the time. Then, she called out to Jade, who was somewhere behind her, "I'm done with the last one, Jade. They can be sent to the hospital now." She turned back to Daniel. "Have a seat." She sterilized her hands and scanned him. There didn't seem to be any wounds on him, so she asked, "Where's your injury?" "The side of my abdomen." He lifted his shirt, revealing the bandage around his waist. Freya crouched before him, finding that the bandage had already been stained with blood. She removed it and looked at the stitches on the neat woundâit was a knife wound. He asked, "How have you been for the past two years?" "Not too bad." "I was on a mission abroad when your grandfather passed. I've only just returned." Freya faltered. Daniel was explaining why he had missed Neil's funeral. Her voice remained calm as she said, "I understand." They didn't speak anymore after that. Freya didn't ask about the wound, merely cleaning it and bandaging it again. She stood up and took off her gloves, throwing them into the medical waste bin. "You'll have to be careful with your wound for some time. It'll take longer for you to recover if you keep reopening it." "Thanks," he said. "You're welcome." Their conversation was polite and distant. "This is yours, right?" Daniel suddenly held out a sandalwood bracelet with an emerald pendant in the middle. Freya's face was carved on itâit didn't look much like her, though. It was a bracelet her father had made for her. "Yes, it is. Thanks." She reached out for it. Her fingers brushed against his palm as she took the bracelet from him, making her heart skip a beat. She immediately retracted her hand. "I'm leaving." Daniel stood up. He straightened his shirt and returned to his unit. Freya watched as the helicopter started up. The blades spun, lifting the aircraft into the air. Then, it flew away. "Let's go, Dr. Somner. We're taking a police car back," Jade called. Freya snapped to her senses. The helicopter was no longer in sight. All that was left was a vortex cloud left from its tail. She tightened her grip on the bracelet and packed everything up. Then, she ran to Jade with the first-aid kit and medical waste bag in hand. ⊠After the incident, Jason requested that she be placed under counseling and given a month off. Freya returned to work after only three days at home, though. "Go home and rest," he said. "I need to do something with my hands, Dr. Wood." Jason pressed a hand to his forehead and threw her a pair of gloves. "Go to the debridement room and change the dressing for the patients there. You're not allowed to go on house calls or dispatches in the future." "Why?" Freya didn't get it. | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15224&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15224&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465249817_520746214095774_6444994746307294846_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=OgtdKeuqA7sQ7kNvgGdbC4L&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ACYq5vP6pfotXCouVvZDj7E&oh=00_AYCz-0aqkENTGK6b5QGVPJPRm7fy6GDxC6QY9wAH2R2grg&oe=674C226B | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,539,863 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2541472}' |
No | 2024-11-26 18:53 | active | 1928 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | "Carissa, the king has issued a decree allowing Aurora to marry into our general's house. I hope you can accept and respect this fact." The person who said this is Carissa Sinclair's husband, Barrett Warren. A year ago, on the night of their wedding, Barrett set out to lead his army into battle. Now, after finally returning victorious, he brings Carissa this kind of "good news." Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won't be a concubine. She'll be my legal wife and equal to you." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Equal to me, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On the wedding night a year ago, he personally lifted Carissa's veil and promised affectionately: "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn't understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She's unlike any woman I've ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! When Barrett left, the general's mansion had already fallen into decline. All the expenses were supported by the dowry Carissa had brought. Barrett's mother, Rebecca, was suffering from a strange illness, and she had invited a reclusive divine doctor to treat her. Each month, dozens of silver coins were spent on exorbitant medical fees, not to mention Carissa's constant care by Rebecca's bedside. In the end, she got such a reward. So, the kindness that this family shows is merely because they are relying on Carissa's dowry. If Barrett's betrayal was like a sharp sword, then Rebecca's hypocrisy was like thousands of silver needles, piercing deeply into Carissa's heart. Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she's different from any woman you know. She's a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn't want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That's them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She's straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won't like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It's fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I'll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" "Never mind. I don't want to argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,"said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. "My lady, my lord was too much!" said Lulu, Carissa's maid, wiping her tears away. "Don't call him that!" Carissa gave her a stern look. "We never consummated the marriage. He's not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list." "Why the dowry list?" Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. "Silly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?" Lulu held her forehead and gasped. "But your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children." Tears finally welled up in Carissa's eyes at the mention of her parents. Carissa actually came from a family of warriors, and she had been training in martial arts since she was young, showing great talent. However, when she was 15, her father and several brothers died on the battlefield. Since then, her usually open-minded mother advised Carissa to hide her skills and, like other noble girls, find a husband to live a stable life. But now it seems she has betrayed her mother's expectations. Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list, narrowed her eyes, and sneered, "No wonder they covet my dowry so much." The dowry her mother provided was quite substantial; she hadn't paid much attention to it before. Now she realized how much effort her mother had put in for her. "Then, my lady, what shall we do now?" Carissa's eyes grew cold. "I could confront the king and use my family's achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, I'll kill myself in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissa's expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think I'm that foolish? If I manage to reach the king, I'll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. In addition, the law states that if a woman is divorced, her husband has the right to keep all her dowry. Right now, Barrett doesn't dare to divorce her, mindful of his reputation, but who knows what will happen in the future? Carissa no longer wanted to believe in this hypocritical man, nor did she want to live under the same roof with him. She once hoped to build a life with Barrett, so naturally she would not be stingy with her dowry. However, circumstances had changed. She intended to leave the general's residence with dignity and take every last coin of her dowry back home! | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464183718_1608087840126342_8310047084193887164_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=XIk-ArcqsqAQ7kNvgH-tixA&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AbRVzuxT0B58e5mvQFmAXp1&oh=00_AYAV8usqhy7JwsRIH7aepvvs3ZYz5zWgAM_UJTgosnZWjg&oe=674C3BDB | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,540,834 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
No | 2024-11-26 18:57 | active | 1928 | 0 |
|
Read next chapterđ | She signed the divorce papers and left without taking her phone. He checked her phone and got floored at the message: Please come tomorrow for another prenatal care checkup! ============= Chapter 1 Ex-girlfriend Returns Raegan Hayes was a little absent-minded at the moment. All she could think of since this afternoon was the doctor's words. "Congratulations! You are going to be a mom." Suddenly, Mitchel Dixon pinched her arm. His low voice came the next second. "Come back to earth. What are you thinking about?" Mitchel was her husband. They had been married secretly for two years. He was her superior at work, the president of the Dixon Group. Everything had happened so fast. She was newly employed in the company when they unexpectedly got married. At that time, Mitchel's grandfather fell seriously ill. It was then he proposed a fake marriage just to fulfill his grandfather's dying wish. They signed a prenup, agreeing to hide their marriage from the public. Their union could be terminated at any time. It was an unconventional thing to do. However, Raegan only considered herself lucky at that time. Never in a million years did she think she would ever get married to the man she had a crush on for eight years. She delightfully agreed. After their marriage, Mitchel was very busy. He spent most of his time working. Raegan wished she could spend more time with him at home. However, she was rest assured because there hadn't been any rumors or scandals about him with women in the past two years. Except for his mild indifference, Mitchel was a perfect husband. Raegan had mixed feelings as she stared at the medical report. In the end, she decided to tell Mitchel this news. She also wanted to tell him that she hadn't learned about him for the first time two years ago and that she had been crushing on him for many years before then. Just then, Mitchelâs phone rang. He went to the balcony and answered the phone. Raegan checked the time and found that it was already midnight. She felt a little uneasy. Who would call Mitchel at this hour? Mitchel spent a few minutes on the balcony. Thereafter, he returned and changed into formal attire. His handsome face which had a clear outline made him look dignified. He was something to see now. "Don't wait up for me. Good night," he said finally. What? He was on his way out? At this hour? Raegan's grip on the report tightened as she stared at him in disappointment. Unconsciously, she withdrew slightly. After thinking for a while, she blurted out, "It's already so late." Mitchel's fingers froze on his tie. With a faint smile, he pinched her earlobe and said, "Be good, okay? There's something I have to do. Don't wait up." With that, he headed for the door. "Mitchel." Raegan quickly ran and caught up with him. Mitchel turned around and looked at her seriously. "What's the matter?" There was a tinge of coldness to his voice. An icy cloud hung over them as they stared at each other. A little distressed, Raegan asked in a low voice, "I would like to visit my grandma tomorrow. Can you accompany me there?" Her grandmother always wanted to see her. As a result, Raegan wanted to take Mitchel there to assure her grandma they were happy. "Let's talk about it tomorrow, okay?" Without agreeing or declining, Mitchel left in a hurry. Several thoughts were threading Raegan's mind. She couldn't sleep a wink. After tossing and turning for a long time, she went to the kitchen and made herself a warm glass of milk. A few notifications from some online blogs came into her phone. However, she wasn't interested in them. She was about to swipe them away when one of them caught her attention. The familiar name made her click on it. The news read, "Famous designer, Lauren Murray was spotted at the airport with her mysterious boyfriend earlier today." Lauren was wearing a bucket hat. The man's figure was vague, but the outline of his body was enough to show that he was dashing. Raegan zoomed in on the picture. The next second, her heart dropped. Mitchel was the man in the picture! So, he canceled the afternoon meeting just to go pick up his ex-girlfriend from the airport? This realization settled like a boulder in Raegan's gut, rendering her flustered. Her hands trembled. Subconsciously, she dialed Mitchel's number. The dial tone brought her back to her senses. Just as she was about to hang up, the line connected, and a voice came from the other end. "Hello!" It was a particularly gentle woman's voice. Raegan froze for a second and then threw the phone away. She suddenly felt sick in her stomach. Covering her mouth, she ran into the bathroom and threw up in the toilet bowl. The next morning, Raegan went to work on time. Mitchel had tried to get her to stop working after they got married. Stubbornly, she insisted on making her own money. Mitchel didn't kick against her decision, but he asked her to work as his assistant, helping him with the daily chores. The head assistant, Matteo Jenkins was left to take care of the major affairs Mitchel had. Matteo was the only Dixon Group employee who knew about their marriage. Since inception, only male assistants were hired for the president's office. Reagan was the first and only female. Her employment broke the protocol. As a result, other workers couldn't help but wonder if she was involved with Mitchel. It took a while before they realized that Mitchel never gave Raegan special treatment. Strangely, this made them despise her even more. After all, no one would last long in anything while taking advantage of their looks. At this time, one of Raegan's colleagues handed her a document and ordered her to take it to Mitchel's office. Mitchel didn't return home last night. Raegan was so worried that she didn't sleep at all. All she kept thinking about was the woman who answered his phone when she called. What was her relationship with Mitchel? Raegan already knew the answer to that, but she was still in denial. It was difficult for her to come to terms with that fact. Raegan tried to remain calm now. She reasoned that no matter what happened, she deserved a result that would be rewarding for all the years she spent loving Mitchel. This couldn't be all for nothing, right? She pressed the elevator button calmly and went up to the president's office. Before she walked out of the elevator, she smoothed her hair to make sure she looked good. She had arrived at the office, only to see that the door was ajar. A man's voice came. She halted instantly. "Come on, man! Do you have any feelings for Raegan or not?" The voice belonged to Luis Stevens, a childhood friend of Mitchel's. "What do you mean exactly?" Mitchel asked in a cold voice. "You know exactly what I mean!" Luis clicked his tongue impatiently and added, "I think Raegan is a good girl. Isn't she your type?" "Do you want me to hand her over to you?" Mitchel asked carelessly. "You know what, forget it!" The scornful laughter of Luis sounded particularly harsh in Raegan's ears. They were talking about her as if she were an object. Raegan took a deep breath and tightened her grip on the document. Soon, Luis's voice was heard again. "By the way, I saw the gossip news about Lauren's mysterious boyfriend this morning. That was you, right?" "Yes." "Well, well, well! That woman still has you wrapped around her little finger. You always want to please her." Luis sighed and continued to tease Mitchel. "As the old saying goes, absence makes the heart grow fonder. Tell me, did you two..." Their conversation was like a thunder exploding over Raegan's head. Her face turned pale and her body was as cold as ice. The woman was indeed Lauren! Absence made the heart grow fonder! Every word drove a knife into her heart. Several whispering voices filled her head at this time. She suddenly felt light-headed. Her vision became blurry. She held the wall and took a step backward. Suddenly, the door was opened from inside. "Raegan?" Chapter 2 One-sided Love Luis was the one who opened the door. It appeared he was on his way out. Raegan balled her hands, turned to him, and nodded. "Hey, Mr. Stevens!" Without waiting for him to respond to her greeting, she walked past him and entered the office with the document. Mitchel was seated behind a large luxurious desk. In an expensive suit and matching tie, he looked particularly handsome. Raegan noticed it wasn't the same suit he had on when he left home last night. How did he get changed? With her eyes lowered, she swallowed that question and said instead, "Mr. Dixon, this is from the Marketing Department. Please sign it." Mitchel was expressionless as he signed the document at a glance. Raegan walked out the door as soon as he handed the document back to her. Luis was still standing at the threshold. It wasn't until she went out of sight that Luis turned to Mitchel and said in a hushed tone, "Do you think she heard us?" Mitchel's appealing eyes were expressionless at the moment. Obviously, he wasn't paying attention to what Luis was saying. To Mitchel, Raegan had always been docile and never felt jealous of anyone. Her strict obedience was all Mitchel demanded from her in exchange for treating her well. In the elevator. Raegan held her breath just to hold back her tears. Unfortunately, it didn't work. She had thought two years would be enough for Mitchel to realize how much she loved him and reciprocate her love. Now, it turned out that was just a pipe dream. She realized she would always play second fiddle to Lauren, Mitchel's true love. Reagan wiped her tears when the elevator halted. Save for her pale face, she looked normal when the doors opened. She dragged herself to the break room, intending to make herself a cup of tea. Several employees were chatting inside. "Guys, have you heard? Lauren Murray is back." "And who is that?" "Oh, my! You don't know her? Lauren is the heiress of the Murray Group as well as a world-class designer. Most importantly, she's the only girlfriend Mr. Dixon has ever shown off in public. She's his first love!" "Why is her return such a big deal? Isn't it rumored that there is something between Mr. Dixon and Raegan?" "Raegan? She's nothing to Mr. Dixon. Mr. Dixon never admitted that he was dating her. And that is no surprise to me. After all, look at her. She's not even that beautiful. Yet, she behaves as if she's already Mrs. Dixon. What a fool!" Standing at the door, Raegan smiled with self-mockery as she listened to them. It turned out everyone else saw the truth except her. The love was one-sided. "Ha-ha, have you finally woken up from your wild dream, Raegan?" A voice of mockery suddenly came from behind. Raegan turned around to see Tessa Lloyd, Mitchel's cousin, who had always despised her. Tessa must have also heard the employees gossiping. The last thing Raegan wanted to do now was argue with Tessa in the company. She turned to leave, but Tessa blocked her way. With a cup of coffee in her hand, Tessa uttered sarcastically, "Lauren is back now. Do you think Mitchel will still give you any attention?" Raegan said nothing to that. Seconds later, Tessa continued the ridicule. "Maybe itâs time for you to seek out another man, you pathetic fool." Raegan clenched her fists and said coldly, "Ms. Lloyd, if you are interested in that kind of thing, feel free to pursue it yourself." "You..." Raegan's retort made Tessa's face change. The next second, Tessa raised her hand and emptied the cup of coffee on Raegan. Raegan didn't think for a second that Tessa would do something so crazy. She held up her arms just to block the liquid from her face. In no time, the coffee drenched her clothes. Raegan frowned. "What did you do that for? Are you out of your mind?" It was lunch break and many employees were free to watch the drama. Tessa was even more complacent when she saw growing onlookers. She put on a mean-girl look as she said, "What makes you so smug every day, huh? Do you seriously think that others don't know you are just an orphan? The nerve of..." Tessa was silenced by Raeganâs shove. Her jaw dropped to the floor. She had never expected that Raegan, who was so quiet and timid, would shove her. Tessa stuttered, "You... You pushed me? How dare you!" Raegan eyed her and replied, "Yes, I did! It seems you need to be taught simple politeness." Indeed, she lost her parents when she was a child. But that didn't mean she would allow someone to walk over her for it. Wrinkles appeared on Tessa's face as she frowned in anger. As Mitchel's cousin, she was used to being fawned over and respected. This was the first time she had been treated like this. Tessa charged at Raegan like a raging bull, poised to retaliate. This time, Raegan was fully prepared for what was coming. She grabbed Tessa's wrist so that the latter couldn't move another inch. Tessa was shorter than Raegan. As a result, she struggled like an octopus that had one of its tentacles stuck in a fishing trap. Tessa cursed angrily, "How dare you put your hands on me? Who do you think you are?" These harsh words attracted more people to the break room. "That's enough!" Out of the blue, a baritone came from behind. Mitchel had left his office and ran into this hullabaloo. The entire room fell silent. "Mitchel?" Tessa's blood ran cold at the sight of Mitchel. She had always been scared of him. Her mother also warned her against provoking him. But when she remembered that Raegan humiliated her, she put on a pitiful expression and sobbed. "Mitchel, she bullied me." The sunlight from outside fell on Mitchel's handsome face. Raegan felt so grieved all of a sudden, and lowered her head to look at her clothes which were soaked with coffee. Their gaze met in the air. With a deep frown, Mitchel looked at Raegan and said, "Raegan, have you forgotten the rules of the company?" His ruthlessness made Raegan's breathing cease. She couldn't believe her ears. No one dared to make a sound at this moment. Raegan just stood straight there with her slender figure. When she got employed here, Mitchel had told her that the Dixon Group wasn't a place for her to mess around and that he would not tolerate her making any mistakes. Raegan could understand why he took this stand. However, at this moment, she was desperate to know whether Mitchel had heard those hard words Tessa scolded her or he was just pretending not to have heard because he agreed to those words. Was she truly insignificant to him? Scared to death by Mitchel's rage, the crowd soon dispersed. A few employees were bold enough to peep from a distance, unwilling to miss the good show. Mitchel's cold eyes made Raegan shiver from head to toe. Raegan pinched her palm to suppress her emotions as she looked at Tessa. "I'm sorry, Ms. Lloyd. As an employee of the Dixon Group, it was wrong of me to have offended you." Eyeing Raegan, Tessa raised her chin complacently. "Humph! Don't think you'll be let off the hook just by making a simple apology. I don't buy..." "The offence has nothing to do with the company. Personally, I refuse to apologize to you. Now, if you'd excuse me," Raegan chimed in. She then walked past Mitchel without sparing him another look. "You..." Tessa's face turned blue after hearing what Raegan said. Never in her years of being alive had she been so humiliated. She was always the bully, not the victim! The humiliation was so much that scolding Raegan wouldn't appease her anger. Pointing in Raegan's direction, Tessa shouted, "Mitchel, did you hear what that woman just said? She humiliated me, yet she's still so arrogant. Call her back. I have to teach her some manners!" Mitchel, staring at Raegan's thin back, had an ambiguous expression at this moment. "Enough!" he said coldly, raising his hand. As someone who lived and breathed drama and cruelty, Tessa didn't think Mitchel was partial to Raegan just now. She assumed that Mitchel didn't care about Raegan at all. Tessa gritted her teeth and said viciously, "Next time, I'll get someone to teach her a lesson." "Tessa!" Mitchel's tone and squint made it a reproof. Tessa trembled at once. With a somber face, Mitchel said, "I'll only say it once. Forget about what happened here today. Leave Raegan alone." The aura he exuded made her tongue go dry. All the vicious ideas she had in store against Raegan disappeared in an instant. She stammered, "Ok... Okay, got it..." Mitchel cast a cold glance at her and spoke to Matteo. "Irrelevant people wouldn't be allowed in here from today onwards." Without catching the drift, Tessa flattered Mitchel. "Nice call. This is a top company. Not everyone gains access in here." Matteo nodded to Mitchel and then walked over to Tessa. He gestured to the exit. "Ms. Lloyd, this way, please." It wasn't until this moment that Tessa realized that she was the irrelevant person Mitchel just mentioned. She tried to speak to him, but Matteo blocked her way. The security guards then escorted her out. They showed her no mercy. Her struggle was useless. Meanwhile, Raegan got changed when she returned to her office. Her heart was filled with sadness as she thought of how Mitchel looked at her minutes ago. Closing hour soon rolled by. Raegan took her bag and headed for the exit. However, Matteo stopped her. He said, "Mr. Dixon has something urgent to deal with, so he asked me to drive you home." Raegan declined the ride without thinking twice. She was blind before, but now she could see through the situation. In Mitchel's eyes, she was just a nobody. How could Mitchel agree to accompany her to visit her grandmother when he didn't even care about her? Upon arriving at the hospital, Raegan saw that the nurse was about to feed her grandmother dinner. Raegan took the job over and did it by herself. All her life, her grandmother had been living in the countryside, enjoying a quiet life. Everything changed last month when her routine medical checkup showed that she was in need of medical care. Raegan insisted on bringing her to the city for better treatment. Her grandmother wasn't aware of her marriage to Mitchel. Raegan had planned to surprise her today. But as it turned out, that was no longer necessary. Raegan waited for her grandmother to fall asleep before she left. She walked out of the hospital and waited for a taxi. In the distance, a black luxury car pulled into the entrance of the hospital. Raegan's eyes lit up when she saw it. She recognized that car as Mitchel's. Did he come to pick her up? At this moment, she forgot all the pain she had been feeling. Were her thoughts about him all wrong? Did he care for her, contrary to the gossip? The door of the driver's side opened and Mitchel got out. Raegan started walking toward him with her heart brimming with joy. Suddenly, she stopped dead in her tracks. Mitchel had just walked over to the other side and carried a woman out of the car. Worry and compassion were written all over his handsome face. This wiped the smile on Raegan's face. Her heart sank. Chapter 3 Let's Divorce Mitchel's tall and straight figure got closer and closer to Raegan. And then, without saying a word, he strode past Raegan. It was hard to tell if Mitchel saw Raegan or just ignored her. Regardless, Raegan noticed that the woman in his arms was the same one who had been photographed with him yesterday. She was Lauren. Raegan's shoes felt like they were made of lead as she walked away. She lost all awareness of her surroundings. She got into a taxi absentmindedly. Suddenly, the driver uttered, "Ma'am, where to?" Raegan was stunned for a moment. She didn't want to go back to Serenity Villas. It was only a matter of time before that place stopped being her home. After a while, she replied, "Please take me to Crystal Bay." She had purchased an apartment at Crystal Bay after getting married to Mitchel. At the time, she had hopes of bringing her grandmother to the city, so she bought the apartment on mortgage. It wasn't that big, but it had more than enough space for two people. Mitchel didn't understand why she wanted to buy an apartment. He offered to give her a bigger one, but she declined. Looking back now, she realized that buying that apartment was the only wise decision she had ever made in the last two years. When she arrived at the apartment complex, Raegan sat in the park alone, trying to cool herself down. The memories of the past two years were bittersweet. Two years had passed in the blink of an eye even though it was more than seven hundred days and nights. Love could move mountains, they said. Yet, her love didn't move that stone of a man. She finally realized what a fool she had been. She had been making herself a laughingstock in front of everyone. It was already late in the night before Raegan finally decided to go into her apartment. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Mitchel standing in front of the door. His sleeves were rolled up casually, and the top buttons of his shirt were undone, which revealed his long neck and part of his collarbone. He was leaning on the wall by the door, his handsome face straight. Raegan froze for a moment. Why was he here? Didn't she see him at the hospital with Lauren? What brought him here? Their eyes met. With his coat draped over his arm and one of his hands in his pocket, Mitchel squinted at her. "Why didn't you answer the phone?" he asked, sounding a little grumpy like someone who hadn't slept in a long time. Raegan took out her phone and saw she had accidentally put it on DND. There were five missed calls from Mitchel. This marked the first time in their two-year marriage. Mitchel blew up her phone because he couldn't find her? Surprising! Before today, she would have been overjoyed by this. People would've thought she won the lottery. But now, she just threw her phone back into her bag, folded her arms, and said in a hoarse voice, "I didn't hear it ring." Mitchel raised his hand to check the time on the watch, and said impatiently, "I've been looking for you for two hours." After arranging everything for Lauren, he returned home to find an empty house. He looked for Raegan everywhere. When he couldn't find her, he asked Matteo to check the surveillance footage of all the roads that led away from the company. He later found out that Raegan went to Crystal Bay without telling him. "Next time, tell me when you are coming here, okay? Let's go home now." After that, Mitchel walked toward the elevator without sparing her another glance. He meant to go back to Serenity Villas. Raegan didn't move an inch. She just stared at his broad back and pondered reluctantly. Would they have a future? Mitchell turned around, only to see that Raegan hadn't taken a single step. He frowned and asked, "Can't you walk? Do you want me to carry you instead?" The light in the corridor illuminated his face, making his side profile almost impeccable. Raegan took a deep breath and said, "Let's divorce." "What do you mean?" Mitchel's voice was cold, and his handsome face changed immediately. "I want to move into my own place. After all, we will be strangers soon." Raegan forced a smile, but her heart was aching as if someone was tearing it apart bit by bit. "We will be strangers?" Mitchel smiled coldly. "Raegan, what do you think our relationship is now?" His questioning left Raegan stunned for a moment. Mitchel had made it very clear to her from the very beginning. This facade of their marriage had happened by mutual agreement. There was no love. In the eyes of others, they were nothing more than just a superior and a subordinate. Mitchel was quite the catch in Ardlens. Many young ladies longed for his love and were even willing to throw themselves at him. His question just now reminded her of that fact. Was he afraid that she wouldn't let him go that easily? If that was the case, he couldn't be more wrong... After biting her lower lip to conceal her bitterness, Raegan said, "I'm sorry, Mr. Dixon. I was giving it too much thought. Anyway, please leave me alone from now on. You don't have to come here again." After saying that, Raegan couldn't help but burst into tears. How could she not be sad when she was cutting ties with the man she had loved for a decade? It was such a long time. Regardless of how difficult it was, she knew it was time to let go. It was high time she stopped being a fool. Strangely, the light in the corridor began flickering. The deathly stare Mitchel was giving Raegan right now made the atmosphere seem like the moment before an attack in a horror movie. Although he understood that Raegan sometimes could throw a tantrum, he felt that she had just crossed the line now. His eyes shone like blazing torches at this moment. But when he saw the tears in her eyes, the rage inside him extinguished in an instant. He said in a low voice, "If this is about what happened between you and Tessa, I..." "No, this isn't about her. Mr. Dixon, please leave now." A lot of things happened between them. And the incident with Tessa didn't come close to any. Raegan felt exhausted. She passed by Mitchel and was about to open the door. Yet, Mitchel was displeased with her stubbornness. He loosened his tie irritably. He then took a step forward and grabbed her wrist. "Stop this, will you?" A second later, he put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her into his arms. He instantly realized that she was burning up like someone who had been set on fire. "You have a fever?" Raegan felt dizzy. She rested her head on his chest weakly. This made the whole situation complicated. Reagan was slow to catch that. When she finally realized that her body was too close to his, she put her hands against his chest and tried to pull back. Before she could escape, Mitchel pulled her back and held her by the waist. With a cold face, he said in a low voice, "Where do you think you are going?" The light flickered again. Out of the blue, Mitchel lifted her up. He then headed for the elevator. In a daze, Raegan asked softly, "What are you doing?" "What does it look like I am doing?" Mitchel remarked. "Taking you to the hospital, of course." "No way!" Raegan cried out in surprise and seemed to regain more strength. Mitchel might find out about her condition if they went to the hospital. Raegan struggled to get out of Mitchel's arms. However, his tight grip made her efforts fruitless. "Don't be so stubborn. You are sick, so you must see the doctor," Mitchel said firmly. He walked to the elevator with her in his arms. At this moment, Raegan's heart was thumping so hard that it could jump out of her chest. She flailed in protest. "Put me down! I don't want to go to the hospital!" &32& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-e | Lime novel | https://www.facebook.com/100090847180115/ | 914 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.moboreader.net | IMAGE | https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-enj57-1125-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=791750052879575&rawadid=120213973890970758 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464599461_8495409933911708_7712846715933125455_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=UkSJEHmbmhEQ7kNvgFONYoI&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ASJCCalyePjcnwoDHIzwnUr&oh=00_AYAuEEuESkEVp6DEbzezImRXfkgR7mlLpw329BhT9kno7A&oe=674C3D4D | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Lime novel | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,539,973 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2541472}' |
Yes | 2024-11-26 18:53 | active | 1928 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before herâher husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonât be a concubine. Sheâll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that sheâs still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I donât really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wifeâs veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "Sheâs unlike any woman Iâve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheâs talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estateâs affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnât seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, sheâs different from any woman you know. As a general, sheâs above household squabbles and wouldnât want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatâs them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "Itâs fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iâll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Donât you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. âWhy put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.â âOh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?â Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren familyâs life respectable, and this was her reward. âEnough,â Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. âIâve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion wonât change anything.â As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. âMy lady, my lord has really crossed the line!â Lulu, Carissaâs maid, said, wiping her tears. âDonât call him that!â Carissa gave her a stern look. âWe never consummated the marriage. Heâs not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.â âWhy the dowry list?â Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. âSilly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.â Lulu gasped. âLeave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?â Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered â assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her familyâs former glory seemed impossibleâat least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren familyâs fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. âLulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.â ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaâs arrival to the king three times. âYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,â he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. âI canât summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.â âThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheâs been standing there for over an hour without moving.â Salvador felt a pang of guilt. âBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnât want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.â âYour Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,â Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. âAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iâll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,â said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. âAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!â ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342866_403665495877678_8039372569247806790_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=QeHmd5kdoEcQ7kNvgGokL8L&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AbRVzuxT0B58e5mvQFmAXp1&oh=00_AYC5WAlWwVzYDPDZoSUJW3jY70Zv7vJJTTPqjZ5c-o6Qbg&oe=674C37B5 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,540,124 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2541472}' |
Yes | 2024-11-26 18:54 | active | 1928 | 0 |
|
đAttention! Do not read in publicïŒđ | "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it." At Grace Mansion, Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, spoke to his wife, determination and a trace of guilt in his face. Carissa Sinclair stared at her husband--she had waited for a whole year, her eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonât be a concubine. Sheâll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that sheâs still just a concubine," Carissa replied coldly. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I donât really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wifeâs veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "Sheâs unlike any woman Iâve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheâs talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estateâs affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnât seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, sheâs different from any woman you know. As a general, sheâs above household squabbles and wouldnât want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatâs them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "Itâs fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iâll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Donât you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. âWhy put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.â âOh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?â Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren familyâs life respectable, and this was her reward! âEnough,â Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. âIâve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion wonât change anything.â As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. âMy lady, my lord has really crossed the line!â Lulu, Carissaâs maid, said, wiping her tears. âDonât call him that!â Carissa gave her a stern look. âWe never consummated the marriage. Heâs not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.â âWhy the dowry list?â Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. âSilly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.â Lulu gasped. âLeave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?â Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, and her six brothers had all sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered â assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her familyâs former glory seemed impossibleâat least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren familyâs fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. âLulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.â ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates for a full hour before they were let in. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict." "Another edict?" Holding back tears, Carissa looked up with determined eyes. She pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. Based on my late family's military merits, I wish to seek an edict-- An amicable divorce with General Warren." | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464333883_539427592316325_3288990928559249073_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=eEYSL2fqNGgQ7kNvgHLUxXm&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ACYq5vP6pfotXCouVvZDj7E&oh=00_AYBi4Y4h0YzWNAlLY0mORvbmmWbZt885L0ivtkpnethuaw&oe=674C4D41 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,540,240 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2540662}' |
Yes | 2024-11-26 18:54 | active | 1928 | 0 |
|
Read more FREE chaptersđ | This wasnât the first time I received photos of Owen cheating on me. The blonde hair and slender build of the woman kissing him reminded me of my best friend Josie. Could it beâŠ? No, she would never do that to me! With trembling fingers, I dropped my phone. How could my husband cheat on me?! I thought I was the most important person in his life. After 7 horrible years at the orphanage, I was adopted by Owenâs family. I saved Owen's life when we were young. His family was so grateful that they took me in. How could Owen betray me after everything we went through?! We grew up together and were always inseparable. We fell in love and got married when we were 22 years old. I canât believe that was almost 3 years ago now. But Owen had been acting very strange lately. These photos seemed to explain why⊠I had to confront him. âOwen?â I called out. âOwen, where are you?â He didn't answer. He must be upstairs. I walked up the stairs and heard him talking to his friend Simon on the phone. As I was about to knock on the door, I overheard: âNo, I donât think I love her anymore.â His words gave me icy chills. âYou should be happy, Simon. I know you like Noah. If we get a divorce, you can have her.â Owen continued. âHe said...what?â I couldnât believe my ears and cried in my heart, âHow dare he talk about me like that? I wasn't just some object he could give away! â Hearing Owenâs frivolous talk with his friend, I felt sick. I grew up with him and got married for so many years. But he recently acted like a stranger. Did he have a new love? Why did he treat me in such a cruel way?! I was almost to open the door to question him, but suddenly I hesitated, âQuestion him and then what? Do I want divorce? No, I donât think so. Anyway, I have to calm down. At least I need to have a talk with him first. I need to know what happened to our marriage.â So, I quietly made my way back downstairs. I tried to forget about what I heard by preparing dinner. As I was dishing up our pasta, the delightful scent of italian herbs drifted through the house. I heard Owen come downstairs. âJust in time for your dinner, hun!â I said, trying to sound normal. But he was wearing his coat and gelled hair. He looked handsome as ever and ready to leave. I could smell his aftershave - my favorite smell in the world. âWhere are you going? Itâs getting late and dinner is ready.â I said. âDinner with a client. Donât wait for me.â Owen replied and left without hesitation. I sat alone at the table, looking at the food Iâd carefully prepared for him. Tears were streaming down my cheeks. I listlessly turned the spaghetti round and round with my fork. I wasnât hungry. After storing away the leftovers, I stared at the TV for a while. Nothing could get my mind off of Owen and whoever that blonde tramp was. I made my way to the bathroom. I washed my mascara stained face and looked at myself in the mirror. Why did he stop loving me? Am I not beautiful enough? Did I not do enough to make him happy? I gave my body a scrutinizing glance, suddenly seeing all the parts of me that werenât perfect. My belly wasnât as flat as it used to be. Maybe I shouldâve had my lips done, like my friend Josie. Mine always used to be fuller than hers. But now she had the plump, luscious lips of a model. After washing up, I went to bed. Dropping my face into my pillow, I felt miserable. I tried to fall asleep, but my mind kept wandering. Where was Owen? And with who? Will he even come home tonight? At 1 am, I finally heard the key turn in the front door. From all the stumbling I could hear Owen was very drunk. I swiftly made my way downstairs to help him to the bedroom. He started kissing me and said a blurry name. I tried to identify what it was. After he repeated it many times, I was shocked. It sounded like... âJoiseâ! âJosieâŠ? Were you with Josie?â I asked with panic in my voice. I helped his heavy body into bed. He grunted some words I couldnât understand. I couldnât believe my husband cheated on me with my best friend. I cried and pleaded with him to see that it was me, not Josie. He pushed me away. As his head hit the pillow, he started snoring right away. Looking at my husband - completely drunk - I didnât recognize the man I knew and loved. I tried to sleep next to him. But it felt like I was lying next to a stranger. I went downstairs and sat on the sofa all night, wide eyed, thinking about what happened between us. The next morning, Owen came downstairs after a shower. I wanted to ask him how he was feeling. He must be hungover. When I got up from the couch, I felt very weak and feverish. The sleepless night must've made me sick. âOwen, are you OK?â I asked as I struggled to walk over to him. I really wanted to hug him. If only for a sense of comfort. He swept my arms away and told me to leave him alone. I was so weak and dizzy, his push made me fall. Owen was stunned for a moment. Then he said coldly, âIf youâre sick, go see a doctor.â I scrambled up to my feet, and looked at him with a shocked expression. Suddenly, his phone rang. As he lifted it to his ear, the screen lit up. I could clearly see who was calling: âJosieâ. Chapter 2 - Hope Noah My heart sank when Owen picked up the phone. The screen clearly said âJosieâ. He answered: âHello? Yes, of course, sir. I can take a look at those documents for you.â I couldn't believe Owen was lying to my face. He glanced at me, then quickly walked over to the kitchen. When he thought I couldn't hear him, his voice softened. He sounded so sweet. Although I couldnât hear his words, the way he spoke to Josie reminded me of the beginning of our romance. Owen was still trying to hide his betrayal from me. He must have forgotten that he gave away his secret last night, when he called me Josie. Those pictures on my phone left no doubt. He was cheating on me, with my best friend. I leaned up against the wall. I felt weakened by my fever and this emotional rollercoaster. I stared at my husband as he came back inside the living room. He avoided my eyes. It felt as if he had become a stranger. In the past, he wouldâve never let me suffer like this. âIâll pick you up later.â Owen said, ready to go. I grabbed his hand and begged him to stay with me. âPlease, donât leave. I'm sick, Owen. I need to see a doctor. Iâm too weak to be all by myself.â He was very impatient. He said he had some important business to deal with. I couldnât help crying as I watched him leave. My husband and my best friend were betraying me, behind my back. I walked up the stairs slowly, carefully holding on to the railing. I was so weak and fragile. Bed rest was my best option right now. I really needed my husband to take care of me. When we got married, he vowed to me: âIn sickness and in health, in good times and badâ. This was definitely a bad time, and he was nowhere to be seen. When I woke up from my nap, I felt even worse. In my feverish haze, I reached for my phone and tried to call Owen. I opened my recent contacts and found that Owen had not had any calls with me these days at all. I had to open the contact list to look for him, but a few minutes later I dialed out with a headache and dizziness. Almost immediately I heard: âHello, Noah?â The voice on the phone sounded very deep. I figured Owen got a cold after his late night out. âIâm so sick, Iâm so weak. I need to get to the hospital. Please, come back, pleaseâŠâ I pleaded, my voice weak and trembling. âIâll be right there.â Said the voice on the phone and hung up right away. His voice sounded different from before. And his tone was a little urgent. Whatâs wrong? I didnât have enough energy to think about it. At least he might still care about me. That comforted me a lot. Before long, there was a heavy knock on the door. Did Owen leave his key? I opened the door, expecting to look into Owen's gray eyes, but found Raymond's kind, hazel brown eyes instead. What was he doing here? Raymond was Owenâs uncle. He was only several years older, but very mature. He was tall, tanned and handsome. His chocolate brown hair matched his eyes. With his strong, square jaw and muscular body. I always thought Owen was one of the most attractive men I knew. It wasn't until Raymondâs appearance that I realized how dominant the handsome genes are in this family in terms of good looking. After living in Australia for most of his life, he had come back several years ago to take over his familyâs business. By now, he was the most successful CEO in the city. Although all women admired him, he remained single. âDoes Owen know youâre sick?â Raymond said, looking concerned. âHow did you know I'm sick? Do I look that terrible?â I asked, suddenly aware that I was only wearing my little nightgown, had no make-up on and had my hair up in a messy bun. Raymond smiled. âDon't worry, Noah. I got your call earlier.â Oops, I must have pressed the number of âOwenâs Bossâ instead of âOwenâ. I apologized for the inconvenience. âYou are a member of our family, Noah. Itâs my duty to take care of you. And you are never an inconvenience to me.â Raymond said as he took me by the arm to support me. He led me to his streamlined, dark gray Mercedes to drive me to the hospital. I sat down on the cream colored leather seat. His car smelled brand new. The seat was heated, which helped warm me up, but I was still shivering. Raymond took off his suede blazer and handed it to me. His simple act of kindness made me feel warm, inside and out. âThank you, Raymond. This means a lot to me.â I said with a relieved sigh. âOf course, Noah. Whenever you need me, Iâll be there.â He responded. He still had a slight Australian accent. He asked me what happened. I wouldnât have shared my familyâs private problems with another man who I didnât even know very well. But at that time, I was on the very edge of a breakdown. I really needed someone to talk to. Yet when I lost two of my closest persons on the same day, my husband and my best friend, who else could I talk to? âI donât think Owen loves me as much as before. It seems that he has some secrets with another woman, who used to be my best girlfriend. I couldn't sleep all night. I think that's what caused my fever.â I concluded. I was in tears again by the time I finished the story. âHow could they do this to you? You are the best thing that's ever happened to Owen. If he can't see that, he is an even bigger idiot than I thought!â Raymond shouted out. His shocked, angry expression showed me how much he cared. âPlease, don't say a word about this to Owen. I haven't confronted him yet. I need to do this myself.â I responded. We sat quietly for a while, his hand resting very close to my thigh. I felt so weak and miserable. But his presence helped. When seeing the private doctor, I tried to get out of the car but almost fell. Raymond flung an arm around me, just in time to catch me. I blushed as I looked up to him. My face was very close to his. His piercing eyes looked at me with an intensity I hadnât seen before. I smelled something fresh. It might be his aftershave. I remembered Owen also used it, and I always told he that I love what he smelled. But I found Raymondâs aftershave smelled a little special. âRaymond? Noah? What are you doing?!â I suddenly heard Owenâs angry voice. Chapter 3 - Truth Noah Raymond quickly let go of me as Owen approached us. Just before taking a step back. I stumbled over to my husband. I wanted to lean on him for support, but he didnât seem to care about me at all. All I could read on his face was anger. I tried to be strong and stand by myself, shivering with fever. âSo, youâve got a new love, huh? I saw you flirting with my uncle!â Owen spat his angry words at me. I turned pale. How could he say this to me? Especially after what he had done? I wasnât the one who couldnât be trusted! âOwen! How dare you talk to her like that! Itâs not our familyâs manner!â Raymond berated him. He was fuming with rage at the injustice. He also knew about Owen's betrayal. Owen was a little timid when Raymond got angry. Although Raymond was only 31 years old, he had become a successful CEO. He had idolized Raymond when he was a child. And now, Raymond was also his boss. Owen had recently started working at his company. Raymondâs fists were clenched and his tense muscles were visible through his buttoned up shirt. He looked like he was about to hit Owen. I didnât want them to fight over me, so I tried to calm them both down. âRaymond, itâs okay. Owen will take me in to see a doctor. Thank you for driving me here.â I said gratefully. âPlease, donât say anything about Josieâ, I tried to tell him mentally through the look in my eyes. He nodded slightly, as if he understood. He relaxed and his eyes softened when he looked at me. I turned back to my angry husband. I couldnât detect any sign of trust in his eyes. I supposed he should be concerned about my health rather than the relationship between me and Raymond. âOwen, I can explain. I tried to call you, but I was so sick I accidentally dialed Raymondâs number. He brought me to see the doctor. You should be grateful to him. Without him I would still be miserable in bed, all alone.â Owen grabbed me and said, âWell, I was just on my way to come and get you. Then I saw you get out of uncle Raymond's car and âfallâ right into his arms.â He looked at Raymond with an arrogant smirk. âYou can go back to your important job now, uncle. Iâll look after my wife.â Raymondâs eyes were cold, but he respected my wishes. He didn't object. After warning Owen that heâd better take good care of me, he got back in his car and drove off. Although I was glad I could lean on Owen, something didn't feel right. I realized I was still wearing his suede jacket. It was so soft and warm, protecting me from the cold autumn wind. When the doctor dealt with my fever, Owen didnât want to speak to me, let alone look at me. He was engaging himself in typing on his phone. The doctor told me I shouldn't have waited much longer. My fever was so high I could have fainted. After getting examined and taking medicine for my fever, Owen drove me home. We sat next to each other in our car that held many memories. All our road trips and getaways together. Those times were over now. After an uncomfortable silence, I decided to address the elephant in the room. âOwen⊠What is going on? Do you still love me? Do you still regard me as your wife?â I asked. âSo what? Whose wife do you want to be?â Owen hissed. I couldn't believe how horrible he was to me after what he had done. âI know you cheated on me, Owen.â I uttered with pain in my voice. âYouâve been seeing Josie, right?â Owen stopped the car with a jerk and pulled over. We sat in silence for a while as he processed my words. âWhat do you know, Noah?â he pressed, looking me in the eyes at last. I finally confronted him about all the things that had been weighing heavily on my heart. I explained: âSomeone sent me photos of the two of you together. The first time, they didn't show your face. So I didnât want to believe it. But in the ones I received yesterday, it was clearly you. All those nights, when you told me you had to leave town for business... You lied to me. You spent them at a hotel with another woman! Then, last night, you kissed me and called me Josie. And this morning, I saw it was her calling you. You pretended it was a client. âOwen, we have grown up together since we were kids. I always thought we knew each other the most and could trust each other. I canât believe you would cheat me like that!â I cried, âOwen, did you fall in love with another woman... Is she my best friend Josie?!â His eyes showed a moment of doubt. Then, resolution. His mouth tightened as he clenched his jaw. Just when I thought he wouldnât answer, Owen said: âItâs true. I love her. I love Josie.â Chapter 4 - Hurt Noah I just couldn't accept it. I loved him so much. How could he cheat on me? âWhy, Owen? I thought we loved each other. I thought we would be together forever. Did I do something wrong?â I cried. Owen didn't respond. He drove us home in silence. His cruelty was too much for me to bear. I stared at the raindrops on the window. I felt more depressed than ever. That afternoon, Owen left again. I tried having some food and a nap, hoping that would help me heal. But I just couldn't fall asleep until Owen came back home in the early evening. I had to talk to him. I got out of bed and met him at the top of the stairs. âOwen, we need to talk about what happened. You can't keep going out and avoiding me.â He was obviously drunk again. All he said was, âI donât have anything to say to you. I am moving out, Noah. I supposed our years of marriage is a mistake!â I took his hands in mine and begged him to stay and try to work it out. But he shook off my hands and pushed me away. I was standing right on the edge of the staircase. His push made me lose balance, and I tumbled down the stairs. I managed to grab onto the railing so I didnât fall all the way down. But my head hit the wall when I tried to break my fall. I felt my forehead was bleeding. It was so painful that I couldnât get up. I thought Owen would help me, but only heard: âYou lost your footing. Itâs not my fault.â There was a sudden knock on the door. Owen stumbled past me down the stairs. âRaymond? What are you doing here? Now is not a good time.â âI came to ask you what is going on. You need to give me an explanation. You havenât ⊠Noah?â Raymond suddenly saw me sitting on the stairs behind Owen. He pushed Owen aside and ran over to me in alarm. Seeing my messy hair and injured forehead, he instantly knew what happened between us. He punched Owen in the face. âThis is how you treat your wife?! I donât believe you. Donât you see Noah is bleeding? Did you hurt her? What a disgusting thing you smelled! You drunk idiot!â Raymond raged at his nephew. I didnât even have time to explain. Raymond immediately wrapped me up in his suit jacket and took me to see the doctor. âTwice in one day? That must be a record.â The doctor said wearily. I gave her a wry grin and answered, âNot by choiceâŠâ The doctor took care of my wounds. I needed a couple of stitches and had some pretty bad bruises, but I would be okay. Thankfully, I didn't break any bones. It was getting dark outside. The autumn breeze was busy blowing the leaves off the maple trees surrounding the hospital parking lot. Raymond and I made our way back to the car. Our feet rustled through the thick carpet of yellow, brown and scarlet red leaves. After my second - and hopefully last - doctor's visit of the day, we sat next to each other in silence. We were back in his beautiful Mercedes. I could get used to these comfortable, heated seats. I felt a bit embarrassed. Raymond kept on having to save me. At least this time, I was wearing clothes and make-up, and my brown hair was neatly tied in a long, wavy ponytail. âI donât normally need so much help, you know.â I broke the ice. âI happen to be a strong, independent woman most of the time.â Raymond laughed heartily. âJokes aside, I'm really grateful for everything you've done for me.â I continued. âWhy did you come over tonight, Raymond?â âOwen hadnât come to work at the company for days. And I wanted to speak to him about what happened this morning, with you. I tried to call him, but he never answered. I decided to come over. To see for myself what was wrong with him.â Raymond explained. âI just canât believe what he did to you!â He continued. âIf he ever does anything like that again, please tell me. Iâll teach him a lesson.â His stern face showed how much he meant it. I took a deep breath. He had a way of making me feel safe and secure. âThank you, Raymond. Iâm okay now. It was an accident. Owen didnât push me off the stairs on purpose. He didnât mean to hurt me.â I explained. Raymond looked a little angry, but he still carefully drove me home. âGoodbye, Raymond. Thank you again, for everything.â I said with feeling as he hugged me. âBye, Noah. Itâs been my pleasure. Please be safe. Call me if you need anything.â He said. He gently patted me on my head as comfort as if I was a little girl and got back in his car. His simple actions made me feel warm. I thanked him and walked home. I entered the house. It was quiet and dark downstairs. I walked up to our room. When I opened our bedroom door, all I could see was Owen and Josie kissing on the bed. Chapter 5 - The Necklace Noah I couldnât believe my eyes! While the hours I was leaving, my husband was screwing with my best friend in my room! Didnât he remember I got hurt because of him?! How ridiculous! Even though I had seen Owen and Josieâs betrayal before in photos, witnessing it in real life was way worse. It felt like a million knives stabbed me in the chest. My heart shattered. âHow dare you cheat on me in our home! In our own bed, for Godâs sake!â I cried out. They hadnât heard me open the bedroom door over the romantic music that was playing. They turned around with shocked looks on their faces. If I wasnât so devastated, it mightâve been funny. Owen's mouth had lipstick smears all over it, and Josieâs blonde hair was disheveled. They were both in their underwear. Clothes were spread out all over our bedroom floor. I tried to hold back my tears. I didn't want to show them my pain. My crying might come across as weakness. I demanded an explanation. âI donât believe this. Owen! Did you forget I am your wife?! Josie, why did you betray me too?! I treat you as my best friend. How dare you take my husband away from me!â I insisted. Josie hid away in Owenâs arms. Owen comforted her gently, then snapped at me: âYouâve already seen us together anyway, haven't you, Noah?â âI am done with you.â He continued. âOur whole relationship was based on a lie. Josie shouldâve been with me all along!â I didnât understand. âWhat are you talking about, Owen?â He held up a delicate golden necklace with a tear shaped ruby that had been resting on Josieâs collarbone. âRemember this, Noah? The truth has finally come out. It was Josie who saved my life all those years ago, not you. You pretended that it was you in front of my parents. Youâve made her suffer long enough!â I was shocked. Why did Josie have my necklace? I couldn't believe her betrayal. I tried to explain to Owen that I lost that necklace before I was adopted by his family. I told him I would never lie to him. Especially about something so important. But Owen didnât believe me. âJosie,â I cried. âHow could you do this to me? Why would you steal my necklace? You know how much it means to me! Weâve been best friends since the orphanage, havenât we? Does that mean nothing to you?â âNoah, you know this necklace has always belonged to me. I was the one who saved Owen. But you stole my life to be adopted,âJosie played innocent with me, âI should have been the one who grew up with Owen! I see you as my sister, so I never attempted to reveal your lie until Owen found this necklace in my old jewelry box several months ago.â This convinced Owen even more that I had been bullying her. He wrapped his arms around her. Over his shoulder, when he couldnât see, Josie gave me a quick, mean smirk. I knew Josie had a mean side. She always had, even when we were kids. But so far, she had only taken it out on her boyfriends and whoever got on her bad side, not on me. I never thought she might treat me in such a mean way! I had searched everywhere but couldn't find my necklace. It turned out that she was the thief who was always around me. How could she tell such outrageous lies as if it were naturalïŒ I left the bedroom, rushed downstairs and broke down on the couch. Oh, what a nightmare! How could I make Owen see the truth? A little later, Owen and Josie came downstairs, all dressed up again. Josie was wearing her Prada pumps and the sleek, mint green dress I gifted her for her birthday. It accentuated her long legs and slender silhouette. I had to admit, she looked beautiful. I used to dress in a simple way such as simple jeans, white blouse and sneakers. Maybe I looked less attractive compared to Josie. Owen had an arm around Josieâs waist and warned me, âYouâd better stay out of our life from now on. Iâll move to another villa with Josie.â I couldn't believe it. After 3 years of marriage, he trusted her story over mine. And now he wanted nothing to do with me. We used to be happily married. Our whole lives, ever since I saved him, we had been so close. We used to laugh together, cry together, play pranks on each other⊠But now, everything changed, simply because of a necklace. In fact, ânecklaceâ is just an excuse for his betrayal. I didnât believe our years of affection couldnât prove my heart. âNoah, my life was ruined by you. You owe me that.â Josie said. âOne day youâll both regret this. I didnât do anything wrong.â I sobbed. As they walked out, I faintly heard Owen reply: âItâs my fault. I should have found you earlier, or you wouldnât have suffered so much.â I could only guess at his last insult as the door closed behind them. I zoned out in front of the TV and poured myself some of Owenâs whisky. The past couple of days had been the worst of my life ever since I lost my parents. My body and mind had been through so much. I felt numb. I must have fallen asleep on the couch. The sudden loud jingle of my phone ringing woke me up. The bright midmorning sun was shining in through the large windows. Looks like I slept in late. Disoriented, I picked up my phone and saw it was Owen calling. I accepted the call and brought the phone to my ear. Before I could say a word, I heard Owenâs angry shouting: âHow dare you do this to Josie! Those guys you hired? You must pay for what you have done!â Chapter 6 - Choice Noah âWhat?! What guys? I just woke up, Owen. I have no idea what youâre talking about.â I replied to the angry voice on the phone. âMore lies! I canât believe you, Noah. You're despicable!â Owen shouted. He was so loud, I had to move the phone away from my ear. âOwen, please calm down. All I remember is you leaving with Josie last night. I fell asleep on the couch. What happened?â âJosie is in the hospital because of you. I demand that you come here right now and apologize to her!â He ended the call before I could reply. What was this about? Would my life ever go back to normal? I decided to find out what was going on. My fever was over. Although my head still hurt, the wound was healing rapidly. I took a refreshing shower and got into a pencil skirt and light blue blouse. I combed my hair and decided to wear it in natural loose waves today. After a quick breakfast, I slipped into my high heels and coat, and made my way to my car. It was a crisp sunny day. I arrived at the hospital. At least it wasn't me who needed to see the doctor this time. âOh, itâs our âold friendâ.â The nurse said jokingly. I smiled as she directed me to Josieâs room. As soon as I knocked on the door, Owen opened it with an enraged look on his face. âFinally! That took you long enough.â He whispered angrily. âJosie is sleeping.â He came out and gently closed the door behind him. We walked towards the chairs in the hallway. âI have no idea what happened, Owen.â I said honestly. âCan you please tell me what is going on? Some guys attacked her?â âAre you still pretending you weren't behind this? You are unbelievable.â He shook his head, then continued. âJosie was attacked by some hooligans this morning, on her way to work. She shouted out and fainted from fear. Thankfully, a police officer was nearby. He heard her scream. She has a heavy concussion from the fall. She'll have to stay here a few days to recover.â âWhat? That's horrible!â I replied in shock. Although I was angry with Josie, I wouldn't wish this on anyone. âStop your act now, Noah. Those guys were arrested. They told the police someone paid them to kidnap Josie, because she broke up a marriage.â No wonder he doubted me. But I couldnât believe the trust between us was so fragile. âWould you believe me if I swore to you it wasn't me?â I asked with a last glimmer of hope. His reply made it clear to me that there was no hope left for us: âNever again will I believe a single word you say, Noah.â I refused to apologize. I didn't have anything to do with this. If anyone needed to stand out and make an apology, it was them for what they had done to meïŒ On my way out, I contacted a friend who had lots of connections all over the city. I asked her to investigate the situation. I also called the office on my way home, to let them know I was still recovering from my fever and head wound. My boss was understanding. She told me to take as long as I needed. In the evening, Owen came home just as I was about to have dinner. âI didnât prepare your dinner. I guess you would have dinner with Josie?â I said plainly. I didnât know why he came back at this time, but I didnât care about it anymore. He ignored my words and said, âYou still donât want to apologize, right? You have two choices, Noah. Apologize and make amends with Josie, or divorce me and get out of this house!â âJosie is the one who betrayed us both. She lied to you, Owen. She stole my necklace. She is the one who should apologize!â I argued. Owen burst out in rage and slapped me in the face. I stared at him in disbelief. I was totally disappointed. Over the past few days he had hit me, pushed me, cheated on me. He had hurt me in every way. I made up my mind. âI choose divorce.â I said coldly. âGood. My lawyer will contact you in the next morning,âOwen said ruthlessly with a wicked smile, âOh, Iâve prepared another âsurpriseâ for you. Hope you will enjoy it!â | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14837&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | redtgb.com | DCO | https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14837&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463597775_582094714153271_4372770918399302515_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6PcC34kP3dkQ7kNvgF3V3uF&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ACYq5vP6pfotXCouVvZDj7E&oh=00_AYBWSxvVetRxFtYcM2uCLaMRBGTiLj3mlerZw96A45mjCA&oe=674C2AD0 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,540,381 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2540662}' |
Yes | 2024-11-26 18:55 | active | 1928 | 0 |
|
Read more FREE chaptersđ | Itâs not the first time I received photos of my husband, Owen, cheating on me. After losing my parents, I was adopted by Owenâs family. I grew up with him. We were inexplicably attracted to each other but we dared not to admit it. Until that one crazy night... anyway we got married when we were both 22. Now, itâs been three years. But Owen had been acting very strange recently. These photos seemed to explain why... I had to confront him. âOwen?â I called out. âOwen, where are you?â He didn't answer. Owen was on the phone with his friend. As I was about to knock on the door, I overheard: âNo, I donât think I love her anymore.â Owenâs words gave me icy chills. âHow could he say that?!â My heart was broken. Owen left without any explanation that night. When Owen came back he was very drunk. He started kissing me and called me Josie. I couldnât believe what I heard⊠âJosieâŠ? Were you with Josie?â I asked with panic in my voice. I couldnât believe my husband cheated on me with my best friend. Life passed, I became more and more painful. I finally got divorced with Owen. I thought there would be no relationship between us. But the appearance of Raymond gave me fresh hope for love. Raymond was Owenâs uncle. He was only several years older, but very mature. He was tall, handsome and rich. He was one of the most attractive men I knew. After living in Australia for most of his life, he had come back 10 years ago to take over his familyâs business. By now, he was the most successful CEO in the city. Although all women admired him, he remained single. I couldnât believe such a wonderful man would confess to me. I didnât know why he would fall in love with such an ordinary woman like me? Heâs always there when I was in danger and even got injured when protecting me. But I can not accept him as his relationship with my ex-husband. Then the unexpected thing happened. My best friend set me up. When I woke up, I found myself under Raymond's sheet. âDonât be scared, Noah.â âIâll protect you.â âIâm willing to take responsibility.â âNoah, I love you.â His magnetic voice always lingered in my ears. Could I trust him? What will happen if I get involved in this forbidden relationship? | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14837&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 320 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | redtgb.com | DCO | https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14837&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463774891_1483306852373701_4423970915797921592_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=11AwSbCPMokQ7kNvgGKYCTe&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ATZqbZ8ka9Er7eq6iDG0XCc&oh=00_AYDWzCrhBBGkrgGaajtvrAdBj8j4iafu6hRsg01_qW3cfg&oe=674C215D | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete |
Page 96 of 121, showing 20 record(s) out of 2,402 total